Author: admin

  • Cop In The Park

    I turned into the lane leading back to one of many picnic areas when I heard the short, whining blast of the siren. Okay, I was going too fast but the speed limit was twenty miles an hour, for chrissakes. My pickup wouldn’t even go that slow. I watched in my rear view mirror as the park ranger got out of his vehicle and I suddenly didn’t mind being stopped, but I couldn’t afford a ticket. I wondered if park rangers even issued tickets.

    He was packed into his uniform like GI Joe, pants that fit snugly but not too tight, massive thighs bulging inside the pant legs and the tan material stretched around a very noticeable bulge at his crotch. I was surprised to see a weapon on his belt; but maybe he needed it to shoot rabid animals. His upper body seemed to explode up from his waist, tapering up to wide shoulders and thick chest that pressed against his uniform shirt, as did his arms. His walk was a sexy saunter coming up beside my pickup.

    He didn’t ask for my license and registration. Instead, he leaned down and asked, “Do you know how fast you were going?”

    “Not exactly, but I know I was going over the limit,” I said.

    “Well, that argument’s out of the way,” he said.

    If his looks didn’t make me cream my shorts his voice almost did. My godd, how could anybody be such a total package!! I watched his hand reach back for his pad; huge hand, with thick, muscular fingers.

    “I’ll need your driver’s license for your personal information,” he said.

    I dug it out of my wallet. He took it but held it loosely in his fingers. “You look like a decent kid….I’m going to give you a choice…. you can follow me back to the station house, or we can pull on back in the picnic area and take care of this.”

    Station house? Did they have a station house in the park? And what’d he mean by taking care of it; was he wanting a bribe not to write a ticket? When I didn’t answer him right away he went on. “You see, if I take you back to the station house, there’s all kinds of nuisance paperwork that’ll have to be filled out. I would rather avoid that and I’m sure you would too.”

    “I’m not sure what you mean by…..taking care of it,” I said, rather timidly.

    “Well, if I start writing you a ticket, taking down all of your personal information, I can’t void it without a lot of paperwork explaining why I voided a ticket.”

    “I’m sorry, I……I still don’t understand……”

    His voice was suddenly stern. “I’m not really good at drawing pictures, and I’m not really big on patience,” he said as he straightened and moved closer to my truck, and I heard the pad laid on the roof of my truck. He was a tall guy and when he cocked one boot up on the running board his midsection was framed in my open window. He kinda pressed it against the opening and suddenly I caught on. He wanted a bribe all right, but not a money bribe. I panicked and quickly brushed my hand over the bulge in his pants, hoping to stop him from writing the ticket. It worked. He drew back from the window and bent down.

    “We can take care of it, like you said, if you’ll still let me,” I said.

    He handed back my license. “Pull on back in the woods as far as you can.”

    My heart was in my throat as I started my truck and drove along the winding road. The trees blocked out the noonday sun in the picnic area and I drove to the far end and parked in front of a table. There, I waited, watching his official vehicle coming into the area. I wasn’t sure I could do it. He hadn’t said how we were going to take care of it, but I was sure it would involve sex. He was sexy as fuck, and perhaps he’d detected something in me. He parked his vehicle parallel to my truck, blocking it from view, then got out. Fuck, I thought, as I watched him walk toward me. Godd, he was gorgeous!! He pulled his pad out of his rear pocket and showed it to me through the open window.

    “Just to show you that I never started writing the ticket,” he said.

    “Thanks.”

    “It’s okay,” he said unzipping his pants. His big fingers dug in his fly and drew out his cock. Framed in the gaping fly and a flurry of dark hair, it was the most beautiful cock I’d ever seen in my life. He pressed against the window and there it was, hanging inside my truck.

    I hadn’t actually seen that many cocks up close…..I was pretty new to the man-sex scene……but this was what all cocks were intended to look like. I leaned in and brushed my face against it, taking in the masculine aroma of him; a mix of clean-body male musk and deodorant or body splash. I breathed it in. Then I kissed the head that protruded almost menacingly from a generous collar. I felt it pulse against my lips.

    His hand reached through the window and held his cock out across the palm. Fuck, his hand was so sexy! He didn’t want to mess around with foreplay, he wanted his cock sucked. I put out my tongue and sucked the head across it into my mouth. At the same time I took hold of his hand and explored his thick, muscular fingers. I sucked him to hard in no time and he began fucking my mouth. I twisted around in the seat to face him more and reached my other arm through the window to reach his butt.

    His cock was soon pushing against my throat and he put his hand around the back of my head to hold it tight while he pushed harder and harder against the opening of my throat. I managed to fight down the gag reflex when he shoved through the tight opening, but my eyes watered. I thrilled to the feel of his round, hard ass clenching in my other hand.

    After a few minutes he pulled back and stepped away from the window and opened the door.

    “We need more room so you can get to it,” he said as he undid his belt. “You’re fuckin’ well; I want take full advantage of it.”

    I turned in the seat and slung my legs out of the truck. He shoved his pants and shorts down to mid-thigh and moved up between my legs, cock in hand. I opened my mouth and he shoved it in, his hands around my head again to hold me in place.

    “OH, fuck yeah,” he moaned as he fucked my throat.

    The sight of him bared from the waist to mid-thigh was enough to make me forget about choking. I clasped one hand around his now-bare butt and felt the growth of soft down. I explored his hairy thighs with my other hand, and cupped his balls.

    “Don’t know how you learned to suck cock so good at such a young age, but you had a good teacher,” he said.

    His voice sent chills through me. I slid off the edge of the seat to my knees on the ground. I wrapped my arms around his massive thighs and held myself tight against him. He took my cue and pulled my face hard against his loins, sending his huge cock plunging into my throat; so far I thought it must reach into my stomach. Dear God, I thought, if I die like this I will die happy.

    I ran my hands up and down his thighs then reached around to clasp his butt. It was like warm bowling balls, dusted with soft down. I squeezed and kneaded the hard muscles and dug my fingers in the crevice. They were so tight and muscular that I couldn’t pull them apart till he relaxed them, which he did every few strokes. I was gradually able to touch his hairy hole and felt it clench against my fingers.

    “Ohh, fuck yeah, your fingers feel good back there,” he said, and after that he let me have free access to his hole. But he stopped me when he felt me pushing too hard with the tip of my finger. “That’s a no entry,” he said. But then he pulled away from me and turned around with his butt facing me.

    I leaned in and kissed all over both sides, then began kissing the slopes of his ass crack. When I dragged my tongue in the crack he bent over and I dove in. I pressed my face into the valley of his butt and licked and tongued his hole hungrily.

    “Ohhh, shit, man, I had this done to me once before but it wasn’t anything like this.”

    I took hold of his hips and pulled his butt back tight against my face. I could feel his asshole quivering and clenching, more loosely now and I stiffened my tongue to drive the tip through.

    “Ohh, you wanta tongue fuck me. That’s okay, just no fingers,” he said as he pulled his butt apart for me.

    I dug my fingers deep in the crevice and pulled his hole open. I heard him choke and swallow his outcry when I drove my tongue through his hole. He went a little bit crazy, twisting his butt around and riding my face. I held him as still as I could to give him the full pleasure of my tongue inside him. He caught on and quieted down a bit and I reached between his legs for his balls and his cock. He was quivering hard and dripping precum. I used it to lube his cock for my hand strokes.

    I quickly reduced him to a whimpering state that probably would not have done him proud back at the station house. At times he sounded almost like he was sobbing. I was loving it, slobbering over his awesome butt and stroking his thick cock.

    Then suddenly he straightened and turned around, cock in hand and aimed at my face. “Take it, I’m about to cum!” he gasped.

    I gave him my mouth to fuck to the end and he did that brutally.

    “You’re getting’ my load,” he warned, his voice shaky.

    I nodded frantically, hoping I would get it in my mouth and not down my throat. I wanted to feel it shooting in my mouth so I could taste it and savor it and swallow it on m own rather than have it shot into my throat. At the end his legs were shaking so bad that he had to concentrate on standing up and I was better able to control his thrusts. He grabbed hold of the top of the truck cab and the door to keep his balance while I finished him off.

    Suddenly he was spurting ropes of thick cum into my mouth. I dry swallowed as my mouth was filled with the warm nectar. He quickly filled the bottom of my mouth and flooded my tongue and my taste buds were treated with the sweetest man juice I’d ever had. I wondered about his diet to have such wonderful tasting semen. When there seemed to be no letup I began to swallow in small gulps. It was thick going down.

    Suddenly his cock slipped out of my mouth and he white washed my face with cum. It splattered and clung to my face and neck like glue. He let me guide his cock back to my mouth and I sucked him to a finish that left him drained. As his cock was going down it seemed to drain the strength out of him. He managed to shift around and lean against the side of my truck. His cock pulled out of my mouth with a lout slurping sound and fell with a soft smack against his thigh. He leaned there, gasping for air.

    Holy shit, kid!” he gasped.

    I stood out of the truck and stood in front of him; I wanted him to see me swallowing his cum. He smiled, then laughed when he saw me.

    “That taste good to you?”

    “It tastes wonderful, and there’s so much of it.”

    “Felt like there was tank load. I don’t remember cumming so hard in my life. And I never came from somebody eating my ass. That was fuckin’ unbelievable.”

    I dropped to my haunches and sucked his cock in my mouth to drain and clean him. It was easy to suck his rubbery meat into my throat and press my face lovingly in his pubes. I even licked his balls as I did so.

    He put his hands on my head and shoulder, more gently now.

    “You’re fuckin’ somethin’ else, kid,” he said. “You come out here often?”

    I eased back off his cock and stood up, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand.

    “Yeah, couple of times a week.”

    “That oughta be just about right,” he said as he was pulling up his shorts and pants. “My girlfriend puts out two or three times a week, you can fill in the gaps. I gotta have sex every day or I feel like I’m gonna explode.”

    “How many days’ load was that?” I asked.

    “Hell, not a full day. More like… let’s see… more like twelve or fourteen hours.”

    “Damn, I’d like to see a load that’s built up for a couple of days.”

    “We can do that,” he said as he was tightening his belt. “Day after tomorrow, same time and place?”

    “Yeah, that’d be great.”

    He took his pad from the top of my truck. “How old are you, anyway?”

    “Does it matter?”

    “No, I guess it don’t. Just curious.”

    “Well, I’m not legal if that’s what you’re asking,” I said.

    “I didn’t think so.”

    “But you took a chance,” I said.

    “That was a chance worth taking.”

    The End

    ——- This story contains descriptions of explicit sexual acts between men and willing teenagers (barely 18). All legal disclaimers apply. If this topic offends you, do not read any further; and ask yourself why you are at this site.

    If you are under the age of 18 (21 in some areas) and too young to be reading such material or if you are in a locale or country where it is not legal to read such material then then I hve to ask that you please leave immediately and come back when it is legal for you to do so. I will be glad to have you back.

    This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual events or locations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, although it may be loosely based on real events and people.

    If you meet the criteria then read on, enjoy, and kindly let me know what you think. On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected]

    GayDemon Readers:

    I appreciate your comments left on the site but I cannot respond unless you also contact me at the above email address.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Uncle Chad and His Best Friend

    The two men stood at the kitchen window watching the young athlete walk across the yard to the picnic table carrying a tray of plates, glasses and silverware.

    “He’s ready,” Buck said emphatically.

    Chad nodded, smiling, without taking his eyes off his nephew’s tight, round butt rolling seductively in his old gym shorts that he always wore.

    “He is so fuckin’ ripe; I don’t know how you’ve held off this long. If you have,” Buck went on.

    “I have,” Chad assured him.

    “He ain’t wearing a damn thing under those gym shorts, is he?” Buck said.

    “I doubt it. But you’ll be able to tell for sure when he walks back this way,” Chad said.

    “So, what do you think?” Buck asked anxiously.

    “I think it’s cherry picking time,” Chad replied with a wide grin as Justin was coming back across the yard.

    “Fuck, look at the abs on that boy,” Buck said. “And those nice, thick pecs…fuckin’ edible tits he’s got. And he sure as hell ain’t wearing anything under those shorts.”

    “He doesn’t, usually. He likes to go commando,” said Chad.

    “Shit, how big is he?”

    Chad smiled. “I don’t want to spoil the surprise; I’m going to let you find that out for yourself. I’ll just say you won’t be disappointed.”

    “Hell, I’m already not disappointed,” Buck said.

    “Listen, when I say he’s ready, you understand I’m talking fuckable ready,” Buck said.

    Chad shrugged, still smiling.

    “Can I take that as a yes? You’re giving the okay to fuck your nephew?” Buck asked.

    “If you can make him want it, or convince him he likes it even if he don’t want it. I don’t want you raping him,” Chad replied.

    “Are you going to get in on it, or just stand and watch?”

    “I don’t know if I could do that, just stand and watch,” Buck said.

    “Fuck,” Chad murmured, groping his crotch as the boy approached the house.

    “The grill’s going good,” the boy, Justin, reported as he came back into the kitchen, his bare chest already glistening with a soft sheen of sweat from the hot sun.

    “Okay, how about grabbing a six pack of beer out of the refrigerator and we’ll be right out with the meat,” Chad said.

    Justin got the six pack and also grabbed two cans of pop for himself but Chad took the pop and put it back.

    “You’re drinking beer today,” he said.

    “I am?” he said, surprised.

    “Just don’t tell your Mom. She won’t let you come visit if she thinks I’m corrupting you.”

    Buck laughed softly as the boy left with just the six-pack.

    “That meat remark went right over his head,” he remarked.

    “No reason why it shouldn’t,” said Chad.

    “Seriously, you’ve never done anything with the kid?”

    “A few quick feels when we wrestle around, that’s all, completely innocent.” Chad said. “Hell, man, he just turned eighteen yesterday.”

    “Oh, you didn’t tell me that. Fuck, that means he’s practically chicken delight.”

    “That’s the reason he’s here, spending a week with me for his birthday, so we can go fishing and stuff.”

    “And he’s the bait AND the catch, and he don’t even know it,” Buck joked.

    The two men walked out to the corner of the yard where Justin was spreading the coals around in the grill.

    “Meat’s here,” Buck said with a soft chuckle.

    “Coals are ready,” Justin said.

    “Good job,” Chad said as he popped a beer and handed it to the boy, then opened beers for himself and Buck.

    The conversation was a steady banter between Buck and young Justin with Chad throwing in a remark now and then as he cooked the hamburgers.

    “Looks like you’re turning into a real bodybuilder,” Buck remarked to Justin.

    “I wish,” Justin scoffed.

    “I told him all those muscles are fine to impress the girls, I just don’t want him to get all freaky on me, with veins popping out all over his body,” Chad said.

    “I want to put on about twenty more pounds, then I’ll be happy,” said Justin.

    “Hey, how about doing some flexing poses for us?” Buck suggested.

    “I’m not a bodybuilder, I don’t know anything about posing,” Justin said, embarrassed.

    “Better start practicing for when you start competing,” Buck told him.

    “I’m not going to compete. I’m not going to look like those guys. I just want to be built good,” the boy said, taking another healthy drink.

    “I would say you’ve already accomplished that,” his Uncle Chad said.

    “Come on, stand up here on the end of the picnic table and show us what you’ve got,” Buck said, grabbing the boy’s arm to pull him to his feet.

    “No, man, I don’t even know how to pose,” he protested.

    “Come on, Justy, all you have to do is stand up there and flex your muscles and I know you know how to do that. You do it all the time,” Uncle Chad said.

    “I do not.” But there was no arguing with Buck or his strength, and his Uncle Chad, rather than coming to his rescue stepped up and together, he and Buck practically lifted him onto the picnic table.

    “Okay, show us your stuff,” Buck said. “Just flex your biceps.”

    Justin took another healthy drink from his beer then, reluctantly and embarrassed, he raised his arms and flexed his biceps. They bulged up to the size of small grapefruits, bluish veins popping like a roadmap.

    “Hell, he’s already got veins popping out,” Buck said. “And fuck, yeah, look at the way your abs are standing out, too,” he added as he flattened his hand on the boy’s hard stomach.

    “And this little vein right here,” Chad said, following the vein with his finger that went down the left side of Justin’s lower stomach, disappearing into his shorts.

    “Damn, just look at this kid,” Buck said, wrapping his big hands around Justin’s thigh. “Fuck, feel his leg, it’s like rock.”

    “I know, he’s built. Takes after his old man,” Chad said.

    “Built like a fuckin’ teenage god,” Buck said. “Show us your quads,” he said, squeezing his thigh.

    A bit heady from the attention and all the compliments, Justin set one leg out like he’d seen the professional bodybuilders do and tightened his thigh muscles. They leapt to his command, bulging powerfully.

    “Fuckin’ nice legs,” Buck said as he squeezed then ran his hand up and down the boy’s thigh. Then he wrapped both of his hands around his other leg. “Fuck, can’t begin to get both my hands around ’em,” he said.

    Justin shivered at the feel of the man’s big, rough hands, especially when his right hand pressed up into his groin. Justin had always admired his Uncle Chad, the way he was built so solidly, his ruggedness, and the way he lived his life as a loner, practically in the wilderness. He was never sure how his friend, Buck, came into his uncle’s life but he always thought it was from being in the Marines together and they just stayed buddies.

    Chad stepped away to check the hamburgers. They were done enough. He took the last hamburger off the grill and tossed it on the platter then laid down the spatula. Fuck the hamburgers, he thought. It was time. The green light was on. If the hamburgers got cold he would feed them to the dog and cook more. The meat he wanted was standing on the table and it didn’t need to be cooked. Buck was already warming it up.

    “Tell me, Justin, have you put that body to work on some poor unsuspecting girl yet?” he asked his nephew as he walked over to the end of the picnic table, eyeing his muscular nephew with keen interest.

    “No, not all the way,” Justin replied as he still stood rather awkwardly on the end of the table with Buck’s powerful arm still wrapped around his thigh, preventing him from getting down. It also steadied him on his feet, for he was feeling the effects of the beer that he’d drunk too fast. He felt awkward and embarrassed, the way Buck seemed to be making over him.

    “Hard to believe, a hunkin’ teenage god like this is still virgin,” Buck said, squeezing his thigh with his arm.

    Justin felt that funny shiver again at Buck’s muscular arm tightening around his leg, but also the way his uncle was looking up at him, like he was inspecting him.

    “What’d you mean, not all the way?” Chad asked his nephew.

    He hiccupped and shook his head to clear it from the beer induced fog. “Well one girl, she let me rub the head of my dick against her pussy one time but she wouldn’t let me go in.”

    “Little prick tease is what she was,” Buck said. “You don’t need those kinds, Justin. There’re plenty of girls out there just aching to let you go all the way. Even grown women. Married women, even.”

    “Where are they?” the boy asked, but they didn’t tell him, and he figured they were just blowing

    “You know, there’s only one thing wrong with this picture,” Chad said as he moved to the end of the table and reached up to the boy’s waist. “”You’re like a young god, but you know, the ancient teenage gods didn’t wear clothes.” With that, and a quick, knowing glance at his buddy, he jerked Justin’s gym shorts down to his ankles, leaving him naked down to his feet.

    “Hey!” Justin cried, as he bent over to retrieve his shorts, but his Uncle Chad had a vise-like grip around his calf, lifting his leg up so he could take the shorts off of him. Justin didn’t bother to try to stop him, or even protest; he knew he was no match for his uncle’s strength. He just stood there, stark naked, with Uncle Chad standing squarely in front of him, so close he could feel his hot breath on his manhood.

    “Damn, now, that’s about as perfect a hunk of meat as I’ve ever seen,” Buck said with a leering grin. “And a nice set of buns to go with it,” he added as he pulled his arm from around Justin’s thigh and began squeezing his bare butt muscles.

    “Yeah, I think I’ll just skip the hamburgers and have a Polish sausage instead,” Chad said, laughing. “How would you like that, boy, me chowing down on your big hunk of sausage, while Buck splits your buns?” he added, looking up at the boy.

    “I d-don’t know w-what you m-mean,” Justin stammered. He was completely baffled with his uncle’s behavior. He thought maybe he’d already had too much to drink and was just showing off for his buddy and it was probably all just joking around. That’s what he thought, till his uncle wrapped his big hands around the back of his thighs and scooped up his cock with his tongue and sucked the meaty tube into his mouth right down to the hairs.

    “Aahhwwhh!” the boy cried out in shock. “Ohhh, Ohhh, Uncle Chad….w-what’re you d-doing! Awwww, ohhhh…. Ohhhhhhh, Uncle Chadddddd!!” His head was suddenly spinning and he was seeing bright little stars on his eyelids. He was glad they had hold of him.

    Chad mauled the warm cock around in his mouth till it began to expand and grow. Soon, it was hard enough that he couldn’t maul it, and it was so long that there was no place for it to go but down his throat unless he backed off it, which he wasn’t inclined to do. The head slipped through the opening and snaked into his throat, deeper and deeper with each throb. It got thicker, stretching his throat wide.

    “AAAwwwhhhh!” Justin cried again as his stiff cock was suddenly enveloped in his uncle’s tight, hot throat.

    Chad couldn’t believe the size of the boy. He choked a couple of times but held on tight with the teenage cock buried in his throat. Finally, the hot cock reached its full potential and it felt like it had reached nearly to his stomach. He moved his hands up Justin’s thighs to his butt where he clasped the boy’s hard, round buns to hold him firm. There he found Buck’s hands already working the boy’s butt muscles. He didn’t know when Buck had climbed up on the picnic table. Then felt the scratchiness of the man’s beard as Buck buried his face in Justin’s ass.

    “Ohhh….Awww….aww, Goddd….Geezusss….aww, fuck….Uncle Chad….Ohhh….ohhh….ohhhh…OH, Buck!… w-what’re you d-doing back there!….Ohhhh….you guys!……”

    With the boy’s ass being properly taken care of, Chad began sucking him hard. As he moved his mouth back and forth on the big cock, he pulled Justin’s loins into his face, pushed him back and pulled him forward again, guiding him to fuck his mouth.

    It took Justin a moment to catch on but then he was doing it himself. “Is this what you want me to do?” he asked as he thrust his cock in and out of his uncle’s hungry mouth.

    Chad groaned his reply through his moans and slobbers around the thick cock.

    “Fuck, how much of him have you got in your mouth?” Buck asked, peering around Justin’s hip.

    Chad reared back, letting go of the boy’s cock. It bucked upward and throbbed and quivered and glistened in the warm sunlight.

    “Holy Shit!” Buck gasped as he reached around and wrapped his hand around it. “Goddam, I can’t even get my hand around it! What’ve you got here, boy, seven, eight inches?”

    “I….d-don’t know,” Justin stammered, rather embarrassed.

    “Shit, I gotta have some of that.” It was Buck’s turn to lean around and gobble up the huge boy cock in one sucking motion.

    “OOOhhhhhhhh!” Justin cried out again, tossing his head back.

    Chad let his friend suck the boy for a few minutes then urged him off and took over himself again. Justin eagerly thrust his cock into his uncle’s waiting mouth now, without any urging. Barely a few minutes into it, Justin suddenly tried to pull his hips back.

    “Ohhh….Ohh, Fuck!….Uncle Chad….you….you’re getting me too close!” he gasped as he tried to pull his cock free. But his uncle held onto his butt to keep him thrusting at his mouth.

    “I can’t….hold off if you….!” Justin cried. “I’m gonna come! Ohhh, Godd, I can’t….I can’t hold off, Buck….Buck, Geezuss, what am I supposed to do?!”

    “Give it to him. He wants it,” Buck told him.

    “Are you….sure?….ohhhhh, it’s too late….I’m coming. Ohhhhh, fuck, mannn, I’m coming!!” Suddenly his hips lurched and his young body began to convulse as his climax overtook him.

    Chad gobbled his cock hungrily, choking on the sudden spurts of boy cum that were exploding into his throat.

    “Yeah, give it to him,” Buck said. “Choke him.”

    Justin grasped his uncle’s shoulders for support as his trembling legs began to get weak. Finally, he couldn’t stand up, and the two men eased him down to lay back across the picnic table. His nuts ached before Uncle Chad finally withdrew from his cock. It fell heavily across his stomach, glistening in the sunlight from spit and a glaze of his own come.

    “Goddam, boy, when was the last time you shot a load?” Chad asked, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

    “This morning,” Justin said, breathlessly.

    “This morning?! Geezuss, what was that one like? You damn near drowned me with this one.”

    “I’m sorry….I guess I should’ve warned you, I shoot quite a bit,” Justin said.

    “Quite a bit? You shot off like a young stallion,” Chad said. “Fuck, I don’t think I ever had a load like that.”

    “Can you work one up for me?” Buck asked.

    “I don’t know,” Justin said weakly. “Right now I don’t know if I can even get up off the table.” It felt like the picnic table was spinning around.

    “You don’t have to,” Buck said. “Just lie there, we’ll rejuvenate you.”

    Chad was getting more beer out of the cooler. He handed one to Buck, and one to Justin.

    “I don’t need another one,” Justin said.

    “Take it. It’ll help counteract the first one,” Chad said.

    Without question, Justin rose up on his elbow so he could sip the cold beer. It didn’t taste as good as the first one.

    “Just don’t tell your parents,” Chad told him again. He sat on the other side of the table and joined Buck in caressing the teenager’s smooth muscles. When Buck leaned up and sucked on his left tit, Chad sucked on the other one.

    “Ohhh, you guys, you’re gonna give me another hardon,” Justin said.

    “What do you mean, another hardon? You’ve still got most of the last one,” Chad said as he laid his hand over his nephew’s thick cock. “Fuck, Justin, when did you grow this thing? Last time I saw you naked with a hardon, it was like a wiener.”

    “I don’t know, it’s like I woke up one morning and it was there, all bigger,” Justin said, taking another long drink of the cold beer.

    “Hey, you keep guzzling that beer like that, you’re gonna get drunk,” Buck said, laughing.

    “I think I’m already drunk. Does it matter, Uncle Chad, if I get drunk? We’re not telling my folks about any of this anyway, are we?” he said.

    “Not a word,” Chad said. “You ever been drunk?”

    “No. I never drank much beer, ever.”

    “Go ahead then, get a good buzz on,” Chad told him.

    “I think I wanta get drunk on cum,” Buck said as he leaned over and took Justin’s cock in his mouth again.

    “MMMnnnnn! Ohh, that feels good,” Justin moaned. He giggled. “I think it feels even better with a buzz on.”

    “Everything feels better with a buzz on,” Chad said. He was raised up over him, gazing down at his handsome face. “I know you never did this before, but I’m gonna kiss you.”

    Justin just looked at him, the beer poised at his lips. “Can you wait till I have another drink of beer that makes everything feel good?”

    “Down it. I’ll get you another one,” Chad said. He reached back and got another bottle out of the cooler. Shouldn’t be doing this, he thought to himself. Shouldn’t be thinking what I’m thinking about doing, and getting the boy drunk to do it. Still, he uncapped the beer and held it to the boy’s lips and tilted the bottle for him to chug down a lot of it but he took only a sip and pushed the bottle away.

    “I think you are trying to get me drunk,” he said, laughing.

    “How am I doing?” Chad joked back.

    “Feels like I’m getting there,” Justin answered.

    “How am I doing?” Buck asked, raising up from Justin’s cock.

    “It’s gonna take a while for you to get me there. But I last a lot longer after I’ve already cum once,” Justin said. Then he said to Chad, “Thought you were gonna kiss me.”

    “I wasn’t sure you wanted me to.”

    “I think I do, but I won’t know till you do it, will I?” Justin said. “I never had my cock sucked before, I never had my nipples sucked before, or my ass eaten out, and I never been kissed by a guy. I might as well try it all.”

    And you never been fucked before, Chad thought. He leaned down over the handsome face. He could feel and smell his breath. He rubbed his nose with his own then brushed his lips across Justin’s mouth.

    “MMmnn, your face is rough,” Justin murmured.

    “You’re kissing a man, not a girl,” Chad said.

    “I’m not kissing you, you’re kissing me.”

    “We’ll see about that,” said Chad. He pressed his lips harder against Justin’s and brushed the tip of his tongue over them. Very gradually, the boy’s lips parted and Chad was able to shove his tongue between them to explore his virgin mouth. Justin gave a soft whimpering moan and Chad felt his tongue, lavering all around, searching. Their tongues met and tangled, causing them both to moan.

    “Thought you wasn’t kissing me,” Chad murmured.

    “Fuck, Uncle Chad, I don’t know what’s happening to me; what’s making me have all these feelings,” the boy whispered.

    “What kind of feelings you having?”

    “Weird feelings, like I wanta do stuff I never even thought about before.”

    “What stuff?”

    “I’m not even sure, but stuff like you guys are doing to me.”

    “Does that mean you like what we’re doing to you?” Uncle Chad asked.

    “I like it.”

    “You like kissing a guy?” Chad mused.

    “Yes. I’m just so surprised by it all.”

    “I think you’re going to like a lot of stuff we can show you,” Chad said, reaching down between Justin’s legs. Buck’s hand was already there. He took hold of Chad’s fingers and guided them to the boy’s asshole.

    “Thought you might want to get him ready,” Buck said huskily.

    Chad felt Justin’s asshole, all slick from Buck’s spit, and looser than normal. He rubbed all around it for a moment then pushed on the spongy pit.

    “OHhh…..Ohhh, w-what’re y-you g-getting me ready for,” Justin stammered.

    “Some more of those things you’re thinking about that you never thought of before….like, you never had your cock sucked or had your tits sucked before, or your ass eaten out, and you was never kissed by a guy, but said you might as well try it all….well, son, you’ve never been fucked before either.” All the time he was talking, Chad was working the tip of his finger though the boy’s hole.

    “Oh, man, I don’t think I could ever do that.”

    “You just hold that thought,” Chad said as he shoved his finger in all the way.

    “Ohh,” young Justin gasped. “Is this what you mean, you’re gonna finger fuck me?”

    “Starting out,” Chad said as he began moving his finger all around. He easily found the boy’s prostate and began massaging it ever so gently.

    “Ohh!….OHh….OHhhhhh,” Justin moaned with surprise. “Ohhh, Uncle Chad, what is that you’re touching in there?”

    “That’s your prostate. Your love nut; it’s what makes you the horny little stud you are. You like it?” he asked as he rubbed it harder.

    “Ohhh…Awwwhhh!….Ohh, Godd, yes, it feels great! Ohh, fuck, I don’t think I ever felt so horny in my life. Oh, yes, keep doing it….it feels so good……”

    “You sure you don’t want to get fucked for real? Sure you don’t wanta reconsider?”

    “I d-don’t know, Uncle Chad. What would it feel like with your cock instead of your finger?”

    “Ten times as good as it’s feeling right now.”

    “I don’t know if I could stand feeling ten times as good as your making me feel right now….with your finger….and Buck sucking my cock.”

    “Buck could keep right on sucking your cock while you’re getting fucked and make it that much better,” Chad said. He put the beer to Justin’s lips again. “Have one more cool sip while you think about it. I ain’t gonna force you, Justy, you gotta decide for yourself whether you wanta do it or not. But I know you’d like it once you try it.” As he was talking, he pulled his wriggling finger from the boy’s ass. His hole was clenching like it didn’t want to lose the finger.

    “Ohh!” Justin gasped, pushing the bottle away. “Why’d you stop?”

    “Just thought you might wanta think it over,” Chad said, smiling.

    “Oh, please don’t stop with your finger, Uncle Chad, I can think while you keep doing that. Please, do it some more, it feels so good.”

    “Okay, but you gotta make up your mind,” Chad said. “You’re right on the brink here, and you have to decide while you’re in this mood. It’s a real important decision, though, so you need to think it through.” Fuck, what a bunch of bullshit, he thought as he slowly shoved his finger deep inside the boy’s ass again and resumed massaging his prostate.

    “Ohhh…..Ohhh, yess, Uncle Chad….like that…. Ohhh, I guess it is a pretty….important thing….to decide, and I…. OHHHHHhh, Godd….that feels so good.”

    Chad knew it was just a matter of time. A very short time. As he fingered the boy he brushed kisses across his mouth.

    “You thinking about it?” he murmured between kisses. “I think you want it, Justy, I think you’re ready and you want it, you’re just scared to say it. That right?”

    Justin nodded his head.

    “Want me to say it for you?”

    He nodded again.

    “I want you to fuck me, Uncle Chad,” Chad said huskily. “Now, you say it.”

    But Justin didn’t repeat it. He tilted his head back, his mouth slack and his eyes rolled back as he writhed on his uncle’s hand and pushed back onto his finger.

    “It’s okay, Justy, if you don’t wanta do it just yet. There’s plenty of time.

    “F-fuck me….Uncle C-Chad,” the boy gasped suddenly.

    “I don’t know if you really meant that, Justy,” Chad said in a soothing tone. “Do you really wanta get fucked, or are you just saying it because you think that’s what I wanta hear?”

    “I want you to fuck me, Uncle Chad!” he said louder. “If it’s gonna feel any better than what you’re doing right now, I really want you to fuck me.”

    “He means it,” Buck murmured.

    Chad smiled down at him his young nephew. “Yeah, you meant it that time, for sure. Just so you know, it might hurt a little at first,” he said.

    “It’s okay, I’m a virgin, I don’t care. I want you to fuck me. I really do. I want to feel your big cock inside me, doing what your finger is doing to me, only ten times more, like you said.”

    “Okay, don’t forget you said that,” Chad said. “You can’t go whining about me stopping once I get started. You wanta get fucked, you take it like a man. Understand?”

    “Yes. I will, I promise, I’ll take it like a man, if you’ll just do it,” Justin said. “Have you ever been fucked, Uncle Chad?”

    Buck laughed. “Has he ever.”

    “No kidding! You’ve really let a guy stick his cock in your ass?”

    “Well, that is how you get fucked, boy,” Chad growled. He grabbed Buck by the shoulder then and pulled him over closer to them. “Stuff something in his mouth to keep him quiet.”

    Buck positioned himself at the boy’s shoulder, offering him his big, thick cock across his palm. “You know it’s gonna hurt some,” he said gruffly.

    Justin only nodded.

    “Well, your Uncle Chad thinks you need to take this in your mouth so you don’t make a lot of noise, and it gives you something to concentrate on,” Buck said.

    Justin nodded and obediently let his mouth go slack so Buck could shove his cock in it.

    “Don’t choke him,” Chad told Buck. He brought Justin’s legs up and motioned for Buck to hold them, then he bent down at began rimming the boy’s ass again.

    “UUuuhnnn!! MMMmmnnnn!” the boy squealed around Buck’s thick cock.

    Chad rimmed him and fingered him alternately till he was squirming with anticipation, then he lubed him up. He squeezed the lube into his asshole and worked it all around with three of his thick fingers, not one, stretching the boy’s hole even more. Then he took his stance, cock in his fist, aimed at the boy’s vulnerable, virgin hole. He set the head firmly against the boy’s pucker.

    “I’m about to pop your cherry, Justy. Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

    “Yes! Yes, please!”

    “Here we go, then.”

    Justin nodded; he had tears in his eyes. Well, that was natural, Chad thought. All virgins were scared–he was himself the first time, and he was a lot older than Justin when he lost his virginity to Buck–but that would pass quick enough, and the boy would never be scared again.

    Chad pushed and he broad head of his cock began to spread the tight muscle open. He smiled again, knowing Justin was probably thinking he was in, and he was feeling all relieved that it didn’t hurt after all, just like with him when Buck fucked him for the first time. He hated to break the news to him but…..he shoved harder, very hard, and the blunt cockhead burst through the virgin hole. Justin’s cry was duly muffled by Buck’s fuck-pole and Buck was holding the boy’s head firmly in his big hands so he couldn’t get off of it to yell out loud.

    Chad barely paused before he slowly sank all the way in. It was pure heaven the way the boy’s inner lining hugged snugly all the way along his cock, spreading just enough to envelope the thick intruder. Buried deep, he held still except for the steady throbbing of his cock, to let the boy get used to it and work through the pain.

    “You’re doing great, Justy,” he told him by way of encouragement as he rubbed his hands up and down the boy’s thighs. “You took it like a real man. In a minute you’re gonna feel what it’s like to get fucked by a real man. You’re gonna love it, Justy, I know you are.”

    After a couple of minutes Chad clenched his butt muscles, one then the other and that made his hips twist ever so slightly, and that made his cock move around deep inside the boy’s body. After a moment of that he eased back a couple of inches and shoved in again. Justin moaned but it was just that, a moan, it wasn’t a muffled cry. He pulled back more and shoved in. Again, and again, till he pulled back so just the head was locked inside the tight rim, then he buried his cock again. Justin groaned louder, like before, it wasn’t a muffled outcry.

    Chad reached up and pressed his hand against Buck’s stomach to push him back. “Give him some breathing space,” he told him.

    Buck freed his cock from Justin’s mouth.

    “Okay, you can moan and groan all you want, just don’t yell and holler,” Chad said. “How’s that feeling?” he asked as he was slowly fucking him.

    “Oh, fuck, Uncle Chad, it feels wonderful. I never, ever dreamed anything could feel so food.”

    “You took it good, Justy. Better than a lot of guys I’ve fucked.”

    “Have you fucked many virgins, Uncle Chad?”

    “My share. Probably Buck’s share, too,” he joked. Then he leaned over the boy. “You’re so fuckin’ cute, you make my cock hard.”

    “I think your cock is hard because of my ass, not my looks,” Justin said.

    “But your looks make my cock throb.” He leaned down closer and Justin lifted his head to meet his lips. “Yeah, you like kissing, don’t you?”

    “I like kissing you, Uncle Chad. I like your rough beard, and your tongue is so strong, it’s like it’s fucking my throat.”

    It was a long kiss; a very long kiss, that brought deep guttural moans from the big ex-Marine, and boy whimpers from the boy under him.

    “Fuck me, Uncle Chad. Fuck me really hard,” Justin moaned. “I know you wanta fuck me hard ’cause you do everything hard, so you can fuck me really hard. I can take it.”

    It was a long fuck, too. One that Chad was sure the boy would long remember. It was interrupted by more kisses, and accompanied by young Justin’s hands roaming all over his big uncle’s body that he could reach, feeling his hard muscles.

    “Something else I want you to try,” Chad told him.

    “What? What else is there?”

    “I want you to eat out Buck’s ass. Show him what you can do with your tongue in his ass, like you do in my mouth when you kiss.”

    Justin just looked at him for a few seconds, like he was unsure, or scared to try it.

    “You’ll like it,” Chad said. “You’ll like it even more if you do it while I’m fucking you. Don’t worry, he’s clean. Super clean. Buck’s got a tasty ass, I’ve feasted on it enough times to know. You said you want to try it all….that’s part of this man sex. Just pretend you’re kissing me.” He nodded to Buck and Buck stepped astraddle Justin’s head. Chad motioned him down.

    Justin looked up at the pair of heavy, round globes of hairy muscle descending over his face and sucked in a deep breath of air and caught the clean-musk smell of the man. The hair tickled his nose a second before the pair of muscles pressed down against his face and then Buck’s asshole was set squarely on his mouth. It wasn’t as scary as it sounded. Justin’s tongue was already out and reaching up for the puckered hole even before Buck set it on his mouth, and he licked it hungrily. He delighted in the way it clenched and squeezed, as if I was beckoning him.

    “Awwww, fuck, kid!” Buck groaned, tossing his head back.

    That he was making him feel so good excited Justin even more and he reached up and wrapped his arms around Buck’s massive thighs to hold him in place. Buck reached down and pulled his butt apart more, stretching his hole open.

    “MMMnnnnn!” Justin moaned as he forced his tongue up through the hole.

    “Ohhh, Goddd!” Buck groaned loudly.

    “Sounds like he’s doing a number on your asshole,” Chad said, laughing.

    “Fuck, buddy, you ever had him do this to you?”

    “No, this is a first for everything,” Chad replied.

    “You gotta do this,” Buck said. “He’s got a tongue like a hungry puppy.”

    Chad reached out and brushed Buck’s hand away from his cock. “If he’s doing such a great job, you don’t have to jack off.” So Buck let go of his cock and let it protrude out from his hairy bush, throbbing and bobbing and drooling precum on the boy’s chest.

    Buck was able to endure the tongue lashing for only a few minutes before his cock exploded, sending powerful spurts of thick cum across Justin’s upper body, the first of it splattering against Chad’s chest and stomach, then landing on Justin’s body. At that moment, Justin went off and there was an incredible crossfire of cumshots across his body.

    “Holy shit, I never seen anything like this,” Chad said as he finished fucking his nephew through his climax. He was going to cum in the boy’s ass but at the last minute he pulled out and stood astraddle Justin to feed his load to Buck.

    They fell in an awkward heap, panting and laughing.

    “Shit, I never had such hot sex in my life, not even between me and you,” he said to Buck.

    “Guess we needed some young blood in the mix,” Buck said.

    Justin wondered if they were finished. He sort of hoped not but he was about sexed out. So was Buck. He got up and went down to the creek to wash up then got dressed.

    “When’re we gonna do this again?” he asked.

    “Whenever Justin can come visit again,” Chad said.

    “Call me.”

    Chad pulled Justin to his feet and hugged him tight. It was getting dark. “Let’s go have a swim and wash up, then I’ll start up the grill again.”

    Justin laughed. “We forgot all about eating,” he said. “I’m almost too tired to eat, myself.”

    “You gotta eat, then you can go to bed if you want to,” Chad said.

    Justin ate one hamburger and washed it down with a beer that Chad insisted he drink. “It’ll make you sleep,” he told him.

    Chad took Justin to the house and put him to bed; literally tucking him in. He even leaned down and kissed him goodnight on the forehead. Justin smiled; it was the first time his uncle had ever done that.

    “Just want you to know, I’m glad I’m your uncle,” he said.

    “I’m glad, too,” Justin said.

    Later–much later in the night-Justin came awake and spent a long time lying in the dark thinking about what’d happened. He knew his parents would be furious if they ever found out what he’d done with Uncle Chad and his friend, Buck. More furious with Chad than him, in fact, because they thought Uncle Chad was a great manly influence on him; that was the reason they let him go stay with him so often. If they knew about today they probably wouldn’t let them even see each other again.

    His thoughts gave him a hardon and he began stroking it, thinking now, of his Uncle Chad in the next room. He wondered if he was asleep. After a moment he got out of bed and went quietly into the other bedroom. The nightlight in the adjoining bathroom cast a soft, almost eerie glow in the room and he could see clearly his Uncle Chad sprawled across the bed, naked, with the sheet down around his ankles. He stood in the doorway and looked at him for a long moment before he went in and stood at the side of the bed to gaze at the man. He was such a stud. A real man’s man. Not like Justin’s father. Justin loved his father but he secretly wanted to be more like Uncle Chad.

    Suddenly Chad came half awake and turned over on his back, his arms flung out to the sides and his legs spread across the bed. Justin’s eyes fell to his big cock draped down over his balls. He was so big! Justin hoped he might get that big one day.

    Again quite suddenly, Chad opened his eyes, sensing the boy’s presence in the room. “Justin? What’s the matter, dude?”

    “N-nothing,” he said, suddenly scared that Chad had caught him standing there in the dark staring at him. “I couldn’t sleep.”

    “Probably ’cause your body is still so charged up and wanting more. You wanta crawl in here with me?”

    “If it’s okay,” Justin said.

    “Sure it’s okay. Just don’t mention it to your parents; they would think it’s weird for you to be sleeping with me at your age. They would probably think it’s more than weird, probably wouldn’t let you stay over anymore.”

    “I won’t tell them anything about what we do,” Justin said as he crawled in bed taking the space Chad made for him. He was surprised that Chad threw a leg and an arm over him and hugged him close. The man’s warm, naked body felt wonderful. As they spooned tightly together, Chad’s hand fell loosely over the boy’s manhood. He could feel the warmth of it, but he didn’t touch it. Justin’s body responded to the tight embrace and his cock slowly came to life and touched his Uncle Chad’s hand. It was a moment before he felt the man’s big hand encircle it.

    “What’s this?” Chad murmured as he squeezed the boy’s cock.

    “I can’t help it.”

    “And you shouldn’t try,” Chad said. “It’s your body reacting naturally; it’s the way you’re built.” He began stroking the smooth, young cock. “And you are built quite nicely, I might add.”

    “Thanks, but not as nice as you are,” Justin said.

    “You will be, probably even by the end of the summer. Boys usually have a growth spurt about your age. Hell, you’ll probably be bigger than me by the time school starts. And won’t that get you a lot of attention in the locker room.” He kept stroking the boy’s stiff, hot cock. “You wouldn’t mind that, would you, now that you know the score.”

    “I don’t know,” he replied huskily. “I don’t know what kind of attention all those guys would wanta give me.”

    “Probably the same kind of attention me and Buck gave you, ‘cept a lot more of it.”

    “I guess I wouldn’t mind some of the guys knowing…..couple of them, anyway.”

    “You’ve already got two boys in mind,” Chad said, laughing softly.

    “Well, when you mentioned it…..yeah, they came to mind.”

    “Tell me about ’em. Why’d those two boys come to mind over the others?”

    “I don’t rightly know; I guess because…..well, they’re more like you and Buck than any of the others. One of ’em, Cody Black, is way mature for his age. He’s over six feet tall, lots of muscles; he’s even got hair on his chest Chuck, the other one, is mature too; he’s built like a rugby player, and he’s got a real thick cock. I’ve tried to imagine how big he gets when he’s excited. Cody’s hung big too, but Chuck is so thick, like a beer can.”

    “It’ll work out; there’ll be a time when you’ll find out just how big they get when they’re excited; and a time when they’ll likely be excited over you.”

    “I don’t know how that’d ever happen, but I hope you’re right. You turned something on inside me, Uncle Chad. You woke up a lot of feelings I never knew I had.”

    “I think every boy has those feelings. Sad thing is, most boys don’t ever get ’em woke up.”

    “I never dreamed when you invited me out for the weekend that we’d be doing everything we did; that we’d end up like this, spooned together and your fist around my cock. Your hand feels real good, Uncle Chad.”

    “Your cock feels good, Justin. But you know, I think we could put it to better use,” Chad said.

    “What’d you mean? Do you wanta suck me again?”

    “Better than that,” Chad said. “I’d like to see how it feels plowing my ass.”

    Justin rose up and twisted around, a look of shock on his face. “Really!? You’d let me fuck you?”

    “It wouldn’t be letting you; it’d be asking you to fuck me.”

    “Geez, Uncle Chad, I don’t know if I could make you feel much like you did me. My cock’s not that big.”

    “Your cock is a fistful,” Chad said as he kept stroking it. “I think it’d do a fine job of filling up my ass.”

    “If you want me to, I wouldn’t say no,” Justin said.

    “Let’s switch positions,” Chad said. They turned over so Justin was spooning him. He reached over and got the lube from the night stand drawer. He lubed up his ass then drew his slick fingers over Justin’s cock. Then he took the boy’s hand and guided it to his ass. “Get me ready,” he said.

    Though Justin had never fucked anybody in his life, he knew instinctively what his Uncle Chad meant by getting him ready. He began rubbing his asshole and probing inward. He slipped one finger through and drove it in as deep as he could. He immediately withdrew it and used two fingers.

    “Yeah, that’s it; stretch me,” Chad told him.

    Justin twisted his fingers around deep inside him and caused him to cry out softly when he touched something.

    “Is that the spot you talked about?” Justin asked.

    “Yeah, that’s a man’s love nut; it’s sorta like a woman’s clit.”

    “Does this feel good?” Justin asked as he massaged the tiny organ with both fingers.

    “AAaaahhhhh! Awwwhhh, yeahhhhh! That feels good, dude. That feels awesome! Keep doing it! Keep doing it! Fuck, Justy, you learn fast!”

    “I’ve got a good teacher.” He kept moving his fingers all around, massaging his uncle’s prostate, and stretching him at the same time. He loved that he could make his uncle feel so good and make him act the way he was, twisting his butt around and driving it back onto his hand.

    “Godd, Justy!…..Oh my god, oh my god……I’m gonna cum! Don’t stop! Keep on doing it…..for god’s sake, don’t stop….I’m cummin’…..AAaaawwwhhhh!”

    Justin felt his asshole suddenly tighten then loosen up, then tighten again, then loosen up, and deep inside, his love nut was going crazy, quivering and dancing around. Then his asshole tightened real hard around his fingers, then began sort of fluttering and he knew his Uncle was cumming. It sounded like he was choking down sobs.

    He kept it up till his uncle reached back and gripped his wrist. “That’s enough, I can’t take anymore,” he gasped weakly.

    Justin slowly pulled his fingers free and felt his asshole wide open and squeezing a the air. He wondered if he was supposed to fuck him now.

    “Holy shit, Justy!” Chad gasped. “It felt like the top of my head was gonna blow off. I made a huge mess, all over the bed and even across the floor.”

    “We can clean it up,” Justin said. “Do you wanta wait a little while for me to fuck you?”

    “That’d be good, dude; that’d be good. Give me a minute to recuperate and you can fuck my brains out.

    The End

    ————-

    This story contains descriptions of explicit sexual acts between men and willing teenagers (barely 18). All legal disclaimers apply. If this topic offends you, do not read any further; and ask yourself why you are at this site.

    If you are under the age of 18 (21 in some areas) and too young to be reading such material or if you are in a locale or country where it is not legal to read such material then then I hve to ask that you please leave immediately and come back when it is legal for you to do so. I will be glad to have you back.

    This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual events or locations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, although it may be loosely based on real events and people.

    If you meet the criteria then read on, enjoy, and kindly let me know what you think. On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected]

    Gay Demon Readers:

    I appreciate your comments left on the site but I cannot respond unless you also contact me at the above email address.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • A Pill A Day

    I had no problem finding Dad at the airport. He was wearing Bermuda shorts, a blue aloha shirt with green and red parrots, and a Panama straw hat with a yellow and green striped band.

    “Couldn’t you have worn something a little flashier?” I asked sarcastically. “I think they’re still a couple of people at the other end of the terminal who haven’t been struck blind by your outfit.”

    Dad grimaced. “Thanks, Colin. It’s nice to see you, too.”

    I wrestled Dad’s large beat-up suitcase out of the baggage carousel and carried it out to the parking lot, Dad walking briskly beside me. There’s a steady wind blowing from the direction of the bay, damp and laced with fog. Dad hugged his arms across his hard chest, and I glanced at him. “I warned you to dress warmly.”

    “It’s August,” Dad replied. “This is California.” His tone suggested there’s no further room for discussion.

    “All California isn’t Los Angeles,” I said. “Summer is San Francisco’s coldest season.”

    “Jesus,” Dad muttered. “Is there anything about this damn city that isn’t abnormal?”

    I stared at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

    “Nothing, nothing,” Dad answered quickly, waving his hand at me, dismissing the whole conversation.

    I had invited Dad to come stay with me for a few days. He and I never had the strongest relationship. It’s gotta better over the years but we still have our moments. He was pretty much a bully to me as a kid. If it weren’t for Mom my childhood would have probably been far worst then it actually was and believe me it was awful.

    We just never seem to click. As I got older, things only got worse. But at least then I was older, taller and strong enough to defend myself against Dad. When he realized he could no longer hit me without me retaliating with a hard right hook to his jaw, he slowed down with his.

    But on the day I told my parents I was gay, Dad and I got into this major fistfight, that seemed to have lasted for hours. We only stopped after Mom begged and pleaded with us through tear-stained eyes.

    After that Dad and I rarely spoke. For a long time whenever I came home to visit from California he and I basically ignored one another and kept a safe distance. That was until Mom was diagnosis with cancer. If there was one common thread between us is our mutual love for her. He may have been a bastard to me but there was no question Dad deeply loved his wife.

    For her sake we made a truce. I had taken a leave of absence from my job in order to move home temporarily so I’ll be there to help out. It wasn’t easy for either of us, and certainly we had our occasion blowups, but they were no longer done where Mom could be a witness.

    When it became apparent the cancer was terminal and that she wouldn’t recover, Dad and I find ourselves working together, side by side, to make sure she was as comfortable as possible. Along the way we began working harder at patching up the riff between us. We didn’t what her remaining time on earth to be consume with worry over the two men she loved and cared for the most in life. On her deathbed she made us promise to really try at healing our relationship. At that point we would have done anything for her and we readily – if reluctantly – agreed.

    When death finally took claim of her, it was devastating for both of us, and to our mutual surprise we both found ourselves leaning on one another for comfort and support. When it came time for me to return to San Francisco I couldn’t help but detect Dad’s reluctance at seeing me go. I was surprise to see it. Even more so was the fact I didn’t want to leave him alone. Of course neither one of us admitted those feelings. It would have been hard for either one of us to do so. Overtime Dad came to accept – well, at least, stomach – my sexuality and I guess at this point in the game that’s better then nothing.

    When we got on the highway, I tried to get things back on better footing. “So what do you want to do during your visit, Dad? You want to see Muir Woods? Wine Country? Maybe visit Fisherman’s Wharf?”

    Dad cleared his throat. “Well actually,” he said, “what I most want to do is see if I can pick up some ladies.” He glanced at me with a touch of weariness. “It’s been two years since Sarah’s death and…well…a man does have his needs.”

    I didn’t reply. I knew this day would eventually happen. He was only forty-nine when Mom passed away. He’s in his early fifties now, and despite that, Dad is extremely good looking with a wonderfully fit body thanks to his years at working on the ranch. It’s only natural he would still have needs. Not quite sure how I feel about it, but life does go on, and Dad has a right to look for companionship and who was I to try and deny him that?

    “That is,” Dad continued, “if there are any straight ladies left in this city.”

    “No, Dad,” I said. “They’re all lesbians – though there are plenty of drag queens I could hook you up with. I’m sure they’d be glad to give you a tumble.”

    Dad grimaced and looked out the window. We drove for a couple of blocks in silence, Dad staring at the passing cityscape. He turned his head toward me again. “I was serious. I really want to meet some women while I’m here. I was hoping you’d turn me on to some places where that could happen.”

    “Christ, Dad,” I laughed. “I’d be the last person that could help you in that department.”

    Dad shrugged. “Just ’cause you play in a different league doesn’t mean you don’t know where the other team’s ballpark is.” He paused for a moment and said quietly, “Unless you don’t want to help me because you’re thinking I’m betraying your mother. Miss her still but…well.”

    We stopped at a red light. I turned toward him. “No Dad, I don’t think you’re betraying Mom. You said it yourself. It’s been two years. It’s time. I know she would understand.”

    “Thanks, son.” It was one of those awkward moments of closeness that neither Dad nor I was still fully comfortable with. We’ve come along way but we still have a lot of road to cover.

    The light turned green and I as pulled off I decided to lighten the mood. “I’ll ask some my friends if any of their blue-haired mothers are available.”

    “You’re a regular riot,” Dad said rolling his eyes chuckling.

    *~*~*~*~*~*~*

    I overslept the next morning, and by the time I pulled myself out of bed, I had only half an hour to get ready before my bus arrived. I told Dad I’d leave the car for him if he wanted to do any sightseeing.

    As I stumbled to the bathroom, I heard Dad snoring soundly behind the closed door of the guestroom. I jumped in the shower, toweled down, grabbed my vitamins and herbal pills from the medicine cabinet and gulped them down, all in ten minutes.

    I was in the kitchen pouring myself a quick cup of coffee when I heard Dad make his way to the bathroom. A moment later, he stuck his head through the kitchen door. “What’s the big idea, messing with my Viagra?” he asked.

    I raised my head and looked at him. “What are you talking about?”

    “My Viagra,” he said, holding out a pill bottle. “I put it in the medicine cabinet last night, and it was on the bathroom sink when I walked in just now.”

    I stared at the fat orange bottle in his hand. “You’re crazy. Those are my saw palmetto pills.”

    “The hell they are,” Dad snorted. He tossed the pill bottle to me. I caught it and read the label: Viagra.

    “Shit!” I said softly. I looked at Dad again.

    “How many did you take?” he asked.

    “Two, I think. I was in a hurry.”

    Dad rolled his eyes. He looked at me with an expression half-exasperated, half-amused.

    “Half a pill will give you a woody that won’t quit.” He laughed. “In about an hour’s time, you’re going to get a hard-on the size of Florida. And you’ll be sporting it until sometime around Thanksgiving.”

    “Jeez,” I said, running my hands through my still damp hair. “This is just great. I’ve got a presentation to make first thing this morning.”

    “Well, you better concentrate on baseball scores while you talk,” Dad said, still laughing, “or else everybody’s going to think you’ve stuffed a zucchini down your pants.”

    *~*~*~*~*~*~*

    The bus ride to work was pure hell. As long as I don’t get a hard-on, I’ll be Okay, I told myself. All of a sudden, every guy on my bus looked like he just stepped out of a Tom of Finland sketchbook, from the junior executives decked out in their tailored suits to the construction workers in their tight, low-riding jeans and flannel shirts. I spent the entire ride leaning forward, my eyes trained to the floor of the bus.

    When I reached my stop and got off, I kept staring down at the sidewalk, not even risking a glance at the street beggars panhandling on the corners. When I finally pushed through the office door, and gone onto the elevator, I began to let my guard down. My cubicle’s only a short walk away, and once there, I could stay put, surrounded by my unerotic beige cloth walls until it was time to give this fucking presentation.

    My relief made me careless after getting off the elevator. I looked up, forgetting that I’m passing the glass wall to the company’s fitness center, and I spotted Victor Ruiz inside, dismounting from one of the StairMasters. Oh shit! I thought. He saw me, waved, and pushed opened the glass door, grinning. “Hey, Colin,” he called out, “all set for your presentation?”

    I tried not to notice how tightly his gym shorts hugged his powerfully trim hips or how his sweat-dampened no sleeve T-shirt clung to his strong torso. “Yeah, sure,” I grunted.

    Victor could get me hard in a flash, even without a gram of Viagra pumping through my bloodstream. In the state I’m in now, one good look at him, and I’ll be a walking towel rack for the rest of the day. I mumbled something about being late and pushed past him with my head turned away.

    “Hey, nice talking to you,” Victor called after me. I could tell by the edge in his voice he was hurt by my brush off. I felt bad. Victor is a really sweet guy. Despite his twenty-six years there was something about that guy that was so gentle and deeply sincere. I couldn’t help but think he would be an awesome fuck with the possible addition at being a great deal more.

    In a few words Victor Ruiz is a gorgeous stud. At six feet and about two hundred and four pounds the dude possess an incredible athletic physique. During his college years he was the star wide receiver on his football team and his body certainly shows that off. His skills on the field was phenomenal. He was called the wonder boy in the press. He was one of the top picks for the pros. But sadly before the NFL’s college picks could be announce he suffered a career-ending injury that placed him on the sidelines. Despite that major lost Victor kept his body in great shape over the years. He had bulging ripped muscles that was beautifully proportion, lean with brilliant symmetry. He was divinely well cut with superb definition.

    His wide round shoulders tapered down to an amazingly trim narrow muscle waist. His long legs are patched with hard muscles. His well-chiseled biceps bulged with sharp brilliance. That brilliance can also be find in his bloated hard pecs and super flat stomach that was riddled with stainless steel abs. His ass was simply gorgeous: tightly bubbled, smooth as marble and muscular ripped

    Besides his body the thing I was most intrigued with in regard to Victor was his ethnicity. African-American on his father’s side and Puerto Rican thanks to his mother, Victor is simply beautiful. He has a milk chocolate/caramel complexion that wrapped around his smooth, tight un-blemish skin that I find utterly fascinating to watch.

    His face is handsomely open with large expressive dark brown eyes, a wide attractive strong nose, full juicy lips, solid cheekbones and a chiseled chin. He wears his hair in a very short-tapered fading hairstyle and he has a small patch of groom hair just underneath his chin. He’s all man but you could still see the sweet child lurking inside him. That combo only increased Victor’s hotness.

    All the ladies in the office simply adored him and the guys think of him as a down-to-earth average Joe. An extremely private yet out going person, I wasn’t sure about his sexuality, and that’s the only reason why I haven’t made a move on him.

    I’ve had a long dry spell and if there were one guy I would love to get my thirty-eight year old juices flowing again it would be with that sizzling hot biracial sweetheart stud.

    I had been in a long-term relationship. I had thought he was the one but he turned out to be a major jerk in the end. It ended nine months ago. I knew I should have gotten back on the dating scene but after so many years it was more difficult jumping back in the game then I thought. So I basically kept myself busy by working out.

    At six-one and one hundred and ninety-six pounds my Caucasian physique is awesomely shredded. I have a large muscular frame with superb development that was both massive and streamline lean simultaneously. Every sharply ripped muscle on my large body is extremely well-cut with high definition. My proportions are insanely shredded and I possess only five percent body fat making my bulging chiseled muscles more pronounce and more exaggerated in appearance. In fact despite Victor’s ripped bodily brilliance being slightly larger in muscle weight I actually appear larger then him when standing side-by-side.

    Not to brag but I’m pretty damn handsome myself. Brown haired and green eyed, I have smoldering All-American good looks with chiseled strong features. I have a masculinity that is very laid-back that normally makes me a very approachable type guy. During my college years I made extra money as a fitness model and was damn successful at it. I made it on several covers on major fitness magazines and actually had an impressive following among fans.

    In fact that’s where I met my former lover. He was also a fitness model. The attraction was immediate and we became lovers quickly. Looking back I realized that’s all we had: great sex. That would have been fine if it didn’t turn out that Greg was an arrogant pig who couldn’t keep his jeans zipped up! Greg was simply too much of a slut for me. I didn’t have a problem with him being a slut in my bed. It was the other beds he was whoring himself in that I had a problem with.

    *~*~*~*~*~*~*

    I was a complete basket case by the time I’m setting up the overhead projector and the flip charts in the conference room. I could just feel my dick stirring in my pants, like some stalking beast getting ready to pounce, and every time it twitched I had to stop and conjure up images of the most repulsive people I can think of, buck-naked. I’ve already worked through images of my elderly sixth grade teacher Mrs. Whitaker, the fat warty newspaper vendor at the corner stand, and just about every Republican senator ever elected.

    Ten o’clock rolled around, and the company staff started wandering in. Victor was the last to make it, and he sat at the only remaining empty chair, directly in front of me, with no more then a couple of feet away from me. It was casual Friday, and he’d dressed in a pair of snug, extremely low-riding jeans and a form fitting open-collared white cotton shirt with the top two buttons undone. He was damp from his shower, and he looked young and boyish, as if he just stepped out of a green meadow by a sun-dappled lake. God! He had “fuck and love me hard” written all over him. My dick sprung to life, and I have to close my eyes and conjure up the image of Rush Limbaugh bent over with Ann Coulter fucking him hard in the ass with her dick. My cock reluctantly lowered itself again.

    I started talking about the company’s earnings during the last quarter, how our domestic and foreign markets had been doing. Victor sat back in his chair, his strong arms draped over the back, his long, powerfully graceful legs were spread open giving me a bird-eye view of his large crotch, the bulge of which, looked down right mouthwatering. I quickly imagined how lovely it would be to have my face buried in it giving him a major blow-job before flipping him over onto the conference table and ravishing him right there in front of our colleagues. I’m sure the ladies would love it.

    My dick began stirring rapidly. I tore my eyes away. “While our domestic sales have been strong,” I said, my heart hammering in my chest, “our efforts in the foreign market have been sporadic.” Victor ran his fingers through his well cut shortened hair and yawned. I watched his Adam’s apple rise in his strong thick throat and wonder what it’d feel like to nuzzle my face against the nape of his coltish neck. Slowly, as inexorable as a force of nature, my dick stiffened and grew. I felt it stir against the thin fabric of my tight slacks, pushing them out into a gray flannel tent. Someone snickered in the back of the room. One of the ladies of course.

    “Many companies in our manufacturing sector are making inroads into our European markets,” I continued, trying to fight down a wave of panic. “In the next quarter we can expect our competition to be…um…stiff.” The snicker becomes louder now, joined by another. Victor stirred in his chair, spreading his legs wider apart. Images of me sliding my hands slowly up those tight thighs, massaging them and stroking the muscles, while nailing my cock inside his delicious ass ran through my mind like a runaway train. My dick throbbed with a slow, heavy pulse, synchronized with my heartbeat, making my pants flutter.

    “We will have to redouble our efforts to recapture these markets,” I continued blindly, hopelessly. “But the road to profitability may prove hard and long.”

    The snickering began spreading across the room like a brush fire as everyone seem to join in. My mind is assailed with unbidden images of me stripping Victor naked, swallowing his thick dick, before clocking his sweet, tight ass with my big, fat cock. I risked a glance down. Dad was right; it did look like a zucchini was stuffed down my pants. The entire length of my fully erected dick is clearly outlined under the thin fabric for everyone in the room to see. And right where the head can be made out, there’s a dark stain of pre-cum against the light gray of my slacks.

    My eyes swiped the room, and I could see faces red with the effort to keep from bursting out in laughter. I looked directly in Victor’s beautiful face. He wasn’t laughing with the others. Instead he had a look of profound understanding pity which only made the situation worst.

    If there were a window in the room, I would have gladly kicked it out and jumped twenty-nine stories down to my death.

    Hurrying to the end of my presentation, I mumbled a wrap-up, clutched my papers, and walked out of the room, my boner leading the way. I could feel my face burn and can only imagine how red it must be as the room exploded in uncontrollable laughter the second I left the room.

    I retreated in humiliation to my cubicle. The Viagra was pulsing through my body, keeping my dick as stiff as a slab of steel. I wouldn’t step out of my cubicle at that moment if the goddamn building were on fire.

    I reconsidered this as my morning coffee worked its way through my system. It wasn’t long before I had to pee, yet my dick showed no indication of even the slightest retreat. I could drill through granite with it, batter down thick oaken doors, pry boulders loose and roll them down hillsides. I could just imagine all the snickering and whispers I would get walking past the secretarial pool with dickzilla thrusting out in front of me. I stayed put despite the urge to pee slowly mounting inside me.

    When noon finally arrived, there was a stir in the office followed by a general exodus out of the doors to lunch. I peeked over the cubicle walls; the place was deserted. I risked a dash to the men’s room – and to my great relief – find it emptied. I pulled down the zipper to my pants, and my ten inches sprung out, proud and stiff, pointing up toward the ceiling. I pushed down on it, but it resisted every effort I made to aim it toward the urinal. If I pee now, I’ll look like a fountain in the Tivoli Gardens. I was always proud to be so hung but at this moment I wished I was more like Tiny Tim.

    Just then I heard the bathroom door open. I tried to shove my dick back inside my pants, but it refused to bend and be forced back into my fly. Victor walked up to the urinal next to me, unzipped, hauled out his cock and started peeing. He glanced down at my stiff dick in my hand, and then at my face, his expression startled. “Jeez, Colin,” he said. “You really are a horny bastard today. But jerking off in the john…?”

    “I’m not jerking off!” I said angrily, still struggling to force my dick inside my pants. I gave up and looked at Victor, my face burning. “I just have a little problem I’m trying to handle, okay?”

    Victor smiled, his eyes staring down at my dick. “Not so little…” he said as his eyes met mine. “For a white dude you got yourself some serious African jungle dick! Anything I can do to help?”

    “I don’t know,” I said cautiously. “What do you do about a dick that gets hard but refuses to go down again?”

    “Well,” Victor said, his face deadpan, “I guess you just gotta take the problem in hand.” And with that to my surprise and delight he reached over and wrapped his hand around my swollen dick, giving it a hardly squeeze.

    “Victor,” I said, “that’s not going to make my dick any softer.”

    “I certainly hope not,” He smiled wickedly. His big hand started sliding up and down my shaft. He watched as I glanced toward the door. “Relax,” he said softly. His hand picked up speed as he jerked my shaft. “Everyone’s out to lunch. Got the place to ourselves.”

    He spit in his hand and then continued stroking. I closed my eyes and sighed and then pulled Victor toward me. I planted my mouth on his and kissed him hard, pushing my tongue toward the back of his throat. Victor eagerly responded. I slid my hand down his jeans and felt his own stiffed cock strain against the denim. I pulled Victor’s boner out of his open fly. My hand filled with his dick: thick, warm and throbbing.

    “Let’s go inside one of the stalls,” Victor murmured. “We don’t have to push our luck.”

    For a private guy, Victor is certainly proving himself to be forward and confident when it comes to getting it on. Maybe this problem I’m having is going to turn out to be the best thing to happen to me in a long while!

    We shuffled inside the nearest stall and shut the door behind us. Thankfully it was the handicap stall so it was very roomy. Victor pushed me against the door and stuck his tongue into my mouth. We kissed energetically, Victor pressing his body tightly against me, his hard, fat dick dry-humping my belly. I fumbled impatiently with the buttons of Victor’s shirt, and when I finally got them undone, I ran my hands along his tightly pack, muscled hard milk chocolate torso. I find his hard nipples and gave them a good tweak. Victor sighed in my mouth before I bent down and ran my tongue over those twin brown nubs as my hands continued sliding down his firm flesh, across the ripples of his abdominal, down his flanks.

    I tugged his jeans down just enough and ran my strong fingers over his smooth taut ass, squeezing the hard cheeks, feeling the warmth and sleekness of his sweet flesh. Damn his hard butt felt so damn good in my hands. Victor’s asshole is tightly closed, and I pushed against it gently with my fingertip, not penetrating him, just massaging the pucker of flesh. Victor sighed and thrust his body even harder against me, until it’s hard to tell where his flesh ended and mine began.

    Victor pushed away and sat down on the closed toilet seat. His eyes were leveled with my dick, and he contemplated it intently. “Fuckin awesome,” he murmured. He wrapped his fist around it, twisting and turning it, before bending my dick down, then releasing it. It slapped hard against my belly and then swayed from side to side. “Shit this got to be a least – what? – nine…ten inches and damn if it ain’t thick as a beer can!”

    Victor stared at it with eyes of pure worship, and I can’t lie, I was highly enjoying the way he was looking at it. “You guessed right in terms of ten inches,” I smiled down at him.

    “Bet you know how to work it up a juicy ass,” He smiled adorably up at me licking his lips.

    “Never had any complaints.”

    “I’m sure you haven’t.”

    Victor squeezed the fleshy shaft, and it leaked a drop of pre-cum. Victor leaned over and lapped it up. His tongue continued to swirl around my dick head, and then his lips nibbled their way down the shaft, inch by slow inch, while his other hand tugged at my balls. I undid my tie and unbuttoned my shirt and leaned against the stall door and closed my eyes, letting the sensations drawn from Victor’s warm, wet mouth tingle through my body.

    “Sweet Jesus, that feels good,” I groaned. I began pumping my hips, sliding my cock in and out of Victor’s hungry mouth, fucking his face with long, deep plunges. Grabbing hold of his head I rotated my pelvis sawing my thick rod deeply down his throat. Victor couldn’t get enough of it, as he made hungry love to my dick, twisting his head from side to side as his lips slid up and down the shaft until he was eventually deep-throating me with each plunge he gave me. God I’ve never been deep-throated in my life. Never was able to find a dude whose throat was big enough. I felt as if I just died and gone to fuck heaven.

    “Ahh fuucck…ahhh yeeaahh,” I squeaked out at the top of my lunges. Grabbing Victor’s head tighter in my grip I long dicked the hell out of his throat. Over and over I plunged all ten inches of my cock down Victor’s gagging mouth slamming my thick nuts against his chin. And damn if Victor wasn’t swallowing it up! He sucked hard and greedily on my dick woofing me down, using his long wet tongue and juicy full lips like a vortex, engulfing every inch of me down his windpipes, as if he had no gag reflex at all.

    At one point Victor grabbed tightly on my buttocks and jammed the entire length of my cock in his mouth and held it there sucking hard on it with his jaw muscles. I thought I was going to explode right then as he force me to grind myself against his face.

    Pulling my dick out of his mouth, Victor dragged his tongue over my balls, burying his face in them, nuzzling and swallowing them in his mouth as his hand started stroking my dick again. He looked up at me, his mouth full of ballmeat with his hand full of cock. I grabbed onto his head even tighter and tugged from side to side. “Yeah,” Victor mumbled, “that’s right.”

    I planted my hands under his armpits and pulled him to his feet again. I reached down and wrapped my hand around both our dicks, feeling the heat of his thick eight inches flowing into mine, the two cocks heads pressed together, leaking pre-cum, and I used the slippery fluid to slick up the twin meaty shafts. We kissed again, my mouth traveling over Victor’s eyes, his nose, his neck, always returning to his juicy fat lips in order for my tongue to plunge down his throat. Victor sighed softly, hungrily as he came himself over to me.

    “Jesus, I’d love to fuck your ass,” I said.

    “We’re in luck,” Victor said slurping my tongue in between his wet lips, tightening his arms around my broad muscled shoulders, “I’m a man who enjoys being fucked.”

    I looked at him. “Sorry, but I don’t have any lube.”

    Victor grinned. “Don’t worry, I do.” He fished out a tiny tube from his back pocket. His grin broadened. “I always carry a couple with me. You never know when the little fuckers will come in handy.”

    We both laughed. I pushed open the stall door a crack and take a quick peek to make sure we were definitely alone. Closing and locking it back, I turned to Victor taking the lube out of his hand. “Put your palms against the wall,” I said, my voice low and urgent.

    Victor obeyed, leaning against the wall, arms outstretched, legs spread apart, like a street punk waiting to get frisked with his lower back arched pushing out his buttocks. I put a generous dollop of lube on my hand and slid it between Victor’s ass cheeks, greasing up his mocha asshole good, sliding a finger inside him. Victor groaned, and I slid in another, feeling them both encased in the warm, velvet flesh. I oiled up my stiff cock and then slid my boner up and down the length of his ass crack.

    Victor leaned against me, and I wrapped my powerful arms around his muscular torso, burying my face into his neck. His scent was intoxicating. It was erotic and exotic. It was the type of scent I was certain only a man of color could process. I pushed my dick head against the pucker of his asshole and slowly impaled him. Victor moaned as I worked my long dick up inside him, inch by slow long inch. When I was fully inside, we just held our position, unmoving, except for the rise and fall of Victor’s chiseled chest underneath my arms.

    “How it feels Victor,” I asked him sweetly as I began roaming my thick palms across his chest while simultaneously rotating my pelvis sensuously humping his butt with my huge penis. “Tell me…I want to hear it.”

    “Aah hell. Ahh damn,” Victor sighed breathlessly to me. “Your white dick so big and thick. Feels good…fucking good! Aahhh!”

    I started pumping my hips, my strokes short and slow at first, but deeper with each thrust of my hips. Victor turned his head, and we kissed noisily, fusing our mouths together, our tongues pushing hard against each other. His lips are so full, so thick, so juicy. I slid my hand down the tight muscles of Victor’s hard body and wrapped it around his hard dick, beating him off in sync with my stabbing dick. I picked up the faint scent of soap from Victor’s body, from his morning workout shower, and the newer smell of fresh sweat. I felt like I’m sinking into his body, his soul, my flesh absorbing his, my skin melting into his. I was mounting him real good, rotating my pelvis grinding and humping myself deeper inside him. His moans and sighs echoed throughout the bathroom as I kept his body pinned firmly against the stall wall.

    My hunger for his ass soon got the better of me. It wasn’t long before I was hammering into Victor with such force I had him crashing into the stall wall. I was giving it to him hard and forcibly and he was loving every moment of it.

    The slapping sounds of sweaty bodies filled the room. His muscle form was trembling all over and his head was bobbing on and off my shoulder. His eyes were rolled back and his open mouth was gasping. He looked so incredibly gorgeous! He was totally drowning in ecstasy. I simply wanted to swallow him whole. I knew I was overwhelming him but that didn’t stop him from begging and pleading for more.

    “Ooh God Colin…yes…yeessss…take me…FUCK MEEE GOOD…that’s it…AWW!!!”

    I pulled out of Victor’s ass and sat on the toilet seat, my cock thrusting up and hard as steel. “Turn around and sit on my dick,” I growled. “I wanta watch your face.”

    Pulling one leg free of his jeans, Victor squatted, facing me, and lowered himself onto my dick. He wrapped his arms around my neck and leaned his torso back, squeezing his ass muscles as I churned my dick deep inside him. Our eyes locked together as we fucked, and I felt Victor’s hot, jagged breath on my face. He pulled me toward him, and we began kissing passionately while our bodies rocked in harmony. I spitted in my hand and slid my saliva-slicked hand down his thick shaft. Victor groaned as I worked his dick over, the sound muffled by our mouths being fused together.

    “Fuck, you feel so good inside me,” he said. He pushed his creamy milk chocolate torso back again and slid his eyes down my muscular torso. “God Colin, your body is fucking incredible body. So muscular, so strong. Got myself one fuckin’ hot man with his stiff, stiff cock plowing my ass,” he growled happily. “Fuck me real good, boy! Do my ass up right!”

    Victor’s eyes were ablaze as he roamed his hands over my wide shoulders, across my chiseled chest and ripped abs. He was loving my body as my hands held onto his firm buttocks, impaling myself deeper inside him. God how beautiful he looked and felt!

    Just then we heard the bathroom door open, and we froze. We stayed locked in our positions holding our breath, me sitting on the closed toilet, Victor impaled on my dick. However the fucker proved to be a little devil. Softly Victor began swirling his hips in a circular motion, squeezing his ass lips tightly together sucking on my cock. The sensual sensation was out of this world, but under the present moment, completely distracting. I frowned up to him hoping to give the silent impression for him to stop but Victor only continued looking down at me with a wicked grin showing off his beautiful dimples as he continuously humped my cock into his hot ass.

    We heard footsteps walk toward one of the urinals, the sound of pee hitting porcelain, the flush, and the bathroom door opening and closing.

    “That must be Hodges,” Victor whispered, still grinning and pumping me. “The shithead never washes his hands.”

    I gave a low growl and thrust up hard inside Victor ass again. Victor threw back his head and inhaled his breath sharply before releasing a long, satisfying sigh. It was clear that it was time to wrap this up before the return of the lunch crowd. I held Victor firmly around his waist with my hands and arms, and I began pounding into him with vigor, quickening my urgent pacing. I watched with pleasure as Victor sweaty muscled body bounce and thrashed about as I plowed deeper and deeper inside his juicy hole.

    “Urrgh yeeah,” he bellowed, “ram that white dick up my black ass! Uggh…ugghh!!”

    I felt the sweat gathering on my forehead and trickle down the side of my face as I lifted myself off the toilet standing straight up on my legs carrying Victor with me as I slammed him up against the stall wall.

    “Goddamn your strong as hell,” Victor sighed happily as he wrapped his arms and legs around me. I was amaze myself at how easily I was carrying his weight as I continued ravishing him.

    Victor’s mouth once again met up with mine, as his desperate whimpering and panting sounds vibrated down my throat as we hungrily kissed one another. I was right about him. He is a great fuck; a fabulous one. He worked his ass beautifully, squeezing the muscles around my dick with each upward thrust of mine, rocking his body smoothly over it, as he began drawing my orgasm out with a slow inevitability.

    It took me longer then I thought it would. For a solid ten minutes I went after him but damn if it didn’t felt good! With that one final plunge up his ass it pushed me over the edge. I groaned loudly and felt my body spasm as the first volley of cum squirt up inside Victor’s fiery ass, followed by another, and then another still. I held onto Victor tightly as my body shook, my face buried and sucking hard against his neck, his arms and legs tightly holding around my back; his strong hands on my head.

    When I was finally done, I still grasped him tightly, feeling the heat of his body flood into mine as glob of cum leaked out of his well-spent chute as I lower myself down onto the toilet with Victor still on my lap.

    Victor started beating off, his hand a blur as it slid up and down his throbbing shaft. I squeezed his balls with one hand as my other arm wrapped tightly around his firm waist. Victor’s body trembled and a thick wad of cum pulsed out of his dick and splattered against my torso. Victor gave a long, drawn out sigh as his orgasm plays itself out, depositing one ropy wad of jizz after another on my exposed ripped chest and tight abs. By the time he was done, I was caked with his load.

    We sat there, locked in our embrace, our bodies slippery with sweat. Victor dragged his tongue over my torso, lapping up his seed, and then kissed me. I could taste the salty flavor of his sperm as his tongue pushed against mine. He laughed softly. “Damn,” he said.

    “Yeah,” I said, grinning, “my sentiments exactly.”

    I slowly pulled out of his ass. To my great relief my dick had sunk to half-mast and was continuing its descent. “Well, I think we got the problem taken care of,” I said as I took a very satisfying pee.

    “Glad to have been of service,” Victor smiled happily as he pulled and zipped up his jeans heading out of the stall and gingerly walking towards the sink to wash himself up. “Call me if it comes up again.”

    I followed him to the sink, running hot water and using the liquid soap from the dispenser to do the same cleaning up with my body. “I think I may have the same problem later tonight,” I said to him playfully. “How about I take you out to dinner? I know a great seafood restaurant down by the bay area.”

    Victor laughed as he began button and tuck his shirt back into his jeans after finish washing. “Everybody knows a great seafood restaurant down by the bay area.”

    I had to agree with him smiling as I reached for a paper towel drying my hands and torso before I did the same with my shirt and pants.

    “But yeah,” Victor said leaning his buttocks against the sink folding his arms across his strong chest with his long legs spread wide. “I’ll be happy to go out with you tonight.”

    “Yeah? Great.” I replied walking over in between his stretched out legs wrapping my arms around his waist pulling him into a lazy hot kiss. Shit I could feel myself getting hard again, but at this moment, I didn’t care.

    “It’s the least you could do,” Victor said giving himself over to my kissing as the palms of his hands rested on my strong chest. “Seeing how you’re gonna be giving me another hard fuck later tonight, you should at least wine and dine me first. I don’t wannabe thought of as a cheap and easy fuck. I have my reputation to think of.”

    We laughed in between kisses as I held him tighter in my muscled embrace. God he felt so good in my arms. It just seemed right somehow. And the more I thought of being back inside him again the more I ravenously kissed him and the harder I got. It got me to think.

    “Tell me something,” I asked him nibbling on his bottom lip, squeezing his willing body closer to me. “Are you a pitcher or catcher or a combination of both?”

    Victor licked my lips before driving his tongue deep in my throat. “I pitch on occasion but I prefer being the catcher.” One of his hands reached down and began softly groping my crotch. “I’m a proud dick queen. I like them big, long and juicy and I love the way it feels when properly pitched to me. Won’t have a problem with that, will ya?”

    It was the answer I wanted to hear. “Nah…no problem. I was born to pitch.”

    “I guess we were made for one another.”

    “Yeah…I guess so.”

    We finished dressing and returned to our respective cubicles just as the lunch crowd was returning from lunch. During the course of the remaining day, I passed Victor several times in the hallway, and each time we smiled and winked at each other without saying a word. And each time we pass I would take a quick look back and stare at his hot round black ass snug in those tight low-riding jeans of his and smile even boarder to myself.

    And it was getting me harder by the second.

    I picked up my phone at my cubicle and dialed his extension.

    “Hello, Victor Ruiz speaking,” his low sweet honeysuckle voice had me smiling.

    “You said if I had anymore problems, you’d help me out with it,” I whispered in the phone.

    “God Colin,” Victor giggled, “Are you going to be one of those guys I’ll haveta beat off with a stick?”

    “With an ass like yours, perhaps, but something tells me you’re the type who can’t get enough of it yourself!” We both laughed. “Now meet me in the storage room in ten minutes and I need a serious blow-job.”

    “Listen to you,” Victor smirked happily, “ordering me about. Who you think you are?”

    “Just get in there!” I hung up the phone. I looked over to his cubicle and sure enough Victor was up and heading down the hall towards the storage room. There was an adorable skip in his step.

    Ten minutes later I was in the storage room. To my delight Victor was standing in front of me buck naked sporting a hard dick with a hungry gleam in his brown eyes. He slammed me up against the door, locking it, unbutton my shirt wide, was down on his knees, had my fly open and was woofing me down with energy. He awarded me a mind-boggling blow-job that lasted a solid ten minutes. He slurped, eat and swallowed the hell out of me to the point I literally seeing stars before my eyes. I was expecting a quickie but clearly Victor had other thoughts.

    Just when I thought I was about to blow Victor pulled my body down upon him onto the floor wrapping his naked limbs around my clothed shoulders and waist. Before I knew it he had me snug firmly inside his beautiful butt with my body pressing him hard against the floor going after him missionary-style.

    The way he was massaging my cock with the rings of his sphincter nearly had my head exploding off my shoulders as I wrapped my arms tightly around him kissing him hard in the mouth. I could feel his hard naked dick rubbing against my exposed abs. In fact I couldn’t help but get seriously aroused by the contrast of our present form.

    Here we were in the storage room of our work place with just a locked door preventing us from being exposed to our fellow co-workers. We were down on the floor going at each like hungry bunny rabbits with him completely naked exposing himself totally to me as I feverishly ravished him completely clothed with just my fly and shirt open. The more I reflected on it the more passionately I mounted him. The fact that I was twelve years older and technically his superior in the work place only made it that much hotter.

    I was chewing and licking at his neck as his arms and thighs gripped tighter around my body with his fingers buried in the thickness of my hair. “Ah fuuckk Colin,” he sighed longingly licking into my ear, “you’re such a stud.” His back was arched feeding himself even more to me. He was simply drowning himself in a state of euphoria as he squeezed our bodies even closer together. There was something deliciously desperate at his need at being taken by me as he moaned and sighed with complete and ardent abandonment.

    “Ahh take it…that’s it…so strong…make me yours…ahh…uhhh.”

    He spoke those words with such naked hunger. I swear I couldn’t get enough of it as I gave him the rich loving he so clearly wanted and needed from me. He had completely surrendered himself over to me as I rode him slowly, passionately rotating my hips, grinding myself thoroughly inside his moist opening as his pleading moans echoed throughout the storage room.

    I sat up on my knees lifting him off the floor and had him straddled in my lap. I ate at his throbbing Adam’s Apple as I gave him a thorough riding bouncing him up and down on my ever-hardened crotch.

    What was supposed to have been a quickie lasted for a good half hour. When I finally blasted inside him I had Victor in a doggie position with my muscled clothed thighs resting on top of his own with my powerful arms wrapped tightly around his chiseled midsection plastering my torso against his iron sweaty back gluing ourselves together with my cock buried deep inside him, still rock hard and needful. Damn if the effect of that pill was still raging hard inside me.

    His body had grown completely limp and I could feel it and damn it was a nice feeling. I pulled back his head and gave him an intensely slow full-throttled kiss as he moaned and whimpered deep in my mouth. Goddamn I could easily get addicted to him! Even after unloading I kept him there in my tight arms kissing him continuously. I swear at that moment if I could have swallowed him up whole I would have gladly done it!

    “Now if you don’t mind,” Victor said to me as he tuck my still semi-erect cock back in my pants and zipping it up, “I actually have work to do.” He stood up smiling as he began dressing. God his dimples could be used as lethal weapons. I couldn’t help noticing his legs were rather wobbly as he slipped them in his jeans. It was an ego-filling image for me. Before he was able to finish putting on his shirt I gathered him up in my arms and was kissing him wholeheartedly against the wall yet again with my hands caressing and squeezing tightly on his fine butt.

    “God Colin,” Victor whispered breathlessly in my mouth as his arms squeezed tightly around my shoulders as his hands rested firmly against the back of my head, “you’re making every fantasy I ever had about ya turning out to be true.”

    I pulled away from his lips and stared into his warm eyes. “You’ve been fantasizing about me?”

    Victor blushed sweetly. “Yeah, I have. Couldn’t help it. You’re so incredible sexy. Real friendly…and nice. I’ve spent plenty of restless nights in bed wondering what it would be like you taking me…having me…using me. And now to discover you’re even better then all my dreams combined…if you’re not careful I could fall for ya pretty easily. Now let me go Mr. Richards, sir. I need to get back to work.”

    He tried to get out of my arms but I wouldn’t let him go. Not until I gave him a longer, more smoldering kiss as my hands groped even more powerfully on his buttocks. “I’m going to buy you the biggest more expensive seafood dinner and then I’m going to take you back to your place and give you the most passionate loving you ever experience.”

    “I’m gonna hold ya to that,” Victor grinned as we left the storage room with me rewarding him a quick hard smack on the buttocks.

    It was clear to me that not only did we have unfinished business between us, but more importantly, we could be on the start of something truly special. Like I said Victor was a really sweet guy. Smart, unbelievably good-looking and easy to get along with. He was a major catch, and someone that nice, could never be thought of as an easy fuck.

    Yeah this is definitely going to be the start of something pretty damn special. And when the ladies discovers he’s no longer available and that I got him…ha…ha…ha!!!

    *~*~*~*~*~*~*

    That evening after getting home preparing myself for my date with Victor, Dad was all over me about what happened today.

    “Nothing,” I said. “The day went by smoothly. Smooth as silk.”

    Dad looked at my suspiciously. “What about the Viagra?” He asked. “the prescription I use is pretty damn powerful.”

    “I took care of the problem,” I said. Dad opened his mouth. “I took care of the problem.” I repeated looking straight at Dad. Dad got the message and backed off, but I could tell by the look in his eyes he didn’t believe me. Or perhaps he did. There was a hint of a wicked gleam in those eyes of his. When I asked him how his day went, he showed me a book he bought at a neighborhood bookstore: The Straight Single Man’s Guide to San Francisco. He told me he wouldn’t be having dinner with me tonight before I got the chance to tell him I had plans myself.

    While sightseeing he met a woman and she asked him out on a date. He was surprised at how forward she was. Dad is pretty old fashion. He feels that it’s the man’s responsibility to ask the woman out. But then again this woman was in her early-thirties and from Dad’s description she’s extremely sexy, and from the way she flirted with him, Dad was excited.

    “Well good for you,” I told him. It was sincere.

    “Yeah but she is young,” he said with a worried tone. “What would she want from me?”

    I turned and looked at Dad. He was eager but still a little nervous. This was his first date since Mom’s death and he has been out of the game for a long time. Decades in fact.

    “Dad, you’re a good looking man,” I said giving him encouragement, “you’re in fantastic shape. I mean guys my age would kill to look as hot as you, and when you want to, you could be pretty charming.”

    “You think so?”

    “Yeah I know so. I remember Mom telling me stories how you two first met and how you sweep her off her feet with all you charm and good looks. You still have it.”

    And indeed he did. As I said despite his age Dad is very handsome with a fantastically well-shape muscled body. I certainly got my looks from him. If he was gay he would be a sought after and much prize “Daddy.”

    “She did?” Dad had a warm expression on his face. “Your mother sure was pretty when I first met her. Like an angel from heaven and she stayed that way. Always. Still surprise I was able to get and keep her.”

    “Well you did.”

    “I know I didn’t always make things easy for her,” Dad said in a reflective voice, “or for you.”

    “That’s in the past,” I told him.

    “But I loved her…I surely did.”

    “She knew, Dad.”

    “So all I have to do is be charming, huh?”

    “Yeah. Hell if you could get a chick young enough to be your daughter to ask ya out, you must’ve done something to attract her.” Dad smiled at that. “Don’t worry. Relax. Let her took the lead and see what happens.”

    “Okay…but I’m still gonna pay for dinner. There’s still some things a man is supposed to do when out on a date. Especially if he expect to get something in return.”

    “I couldn’t agree more. Besides, at the moment you’re not looking for a life mate, are you Dad?”

    “No, I’m not,” he said rubbing his chin in thought. “But its pass time you should be.” He said that last remark underneath his breath. Clearly it wasn’t meant to be heard but I was touch he would say it with him fully aware that in regards to me that someone would be a man and not a woman.

    At that moment I couldn’t help but think about Victor. A warm feeling washed over me as I smiled to myself.

    “She’s pretty hot,” Dad smirked thinking about his chances with his young lady. “Her body is just…sinful. She’s tiny but fully packed. Full tits, nice ass. She could be in the pages of Playboy and she does seem to want me.”

    I couldn’t help but laugh giving him a hearty slap on his strong shoulder. “So I’m guessing you won’t be home tonight?”

    “No. I won’t be home tonight,” his grin was board, “be seein’ ya in the morning…maybe the afternoon if I’m lucky. Tomorrow is Saturday.”

    I told him the same, which only had him stare at me more suspiciously then before.

    “You sure nothing happen today,” he asked with a arched eyebrow.

    “Dad…”

    “Okay, okay. I’m gonna finish getting dress for my date.”

    After he left – thankfully wearing a nice, simple outfit of black dress slacks, matching blazer and a white cotton shirt – I looked in the bathroom medicine cabinet for my after shave cologne. I could see that Dad took his Viagra with him. But then I noticed a tiny envelope taped against the inside wall of the cabinet.

    Opening it, there was a note inside:

    Colin,

    Hope they’ll bring you as much luck tonight as they did today. See I am trying. Have fun and thanks for the talk. You’re a good son.

    Dad.

    Turning the envelope over I shook it as two small Viagra pills dropped into my hands. I laughed out loud as I popped one of them into my mouth while tucking the other one in my wallet, silently wishing my dad luck at enjoying a warm body as I knew I would be doing the same tonight…and hopefully for me…the start of something much more.

    -END-


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Summer of Good-Bye

    My prolonged good-bye began on the first day of summer. That wasn’t the day of the accident. That had happened two days before. But it wasn’t until the first day of summer that the doctors came into my hospital room to tell me that Jamal would recover but might be paralyzed for life from the waist down because of the injury to his back.
    “You were very lucky, Mr. Madison. You somehow were cushioned from the impact. As soon as you are rehabbed with the knee replacement, you should be as good as new.”
    They had been dancing around the question for two days on how Jamal Washington and I could have sustained our separate injuries in that car crash-his serious, mine not, under the circumstances. But I wasn’t about to help them out by saying that we both were in the backseat of the car, with Jamal on my lap, facing me, while, cupping and spreading his butt cheeks, I pulled his ass on and off my dick. That’s why I was cushioned everywhere but the knees and my arms, which had sustained lacerations and bruising. And it was why Jamal had the damage to his spine. The front seat of the car, followed by the engine, had jammed into his back, but his body had cushioned mine from the worst of the impact.
    “Kyle?” I asked. Why had they told me about Jamal but not about Kyle? He’d been driving. He was the one who was the light of my life. And he’s the one who had wanted to pick Jamal up at that roadhouse tavern while we were driving to the tea plantation south of Charleston for an impromptu picnic.
    It was Kyle who wanted me to fuck Jamal in the backseat while he was driving-and apparently while he was watching us in the rearview mirror rather than paying attention to where he was going on the winding rural road through marshland.
    “I’m afraid Mr. Cooper didn’t make it,” the doctor said. “Was he a good friend of-?”
    Rather than listening to the doctor further or answering his question, though, I rolled over as best I could toward the window of the hospital room. I didn’t want him to see me cry. He must have heard the sob, though, because he just patted me on the arm and then stood and left the room.
    Of course I’d known Kyle hadn’t survived the accident. It was the engine of the automobile that had jammed into Jamal’s back. And we were in the backseat of the car. Kyle had been in the front seat, driving. Of course he hadn’t survived. But until the doctor said he was gone, Kyle wasn’t gone for me.
    But then Kyle wasn’t truly gone until the end of that summer of the long good-bye.
    * * * *
    I had always thought that hooking up with Kyle was too good to be true and that someday the ax would fall on my good fortune. Where others told me I was basically a pessimist, I countered that I thought I basically was a realist. I’m not at all gloating that, where my relationship with Kyle was concerned, I was right.
    Ours was a classic case of opposites attracting. I was the senior partner, but two, of a staid architectural and construction firm that had operated in the historical districts of Charleston, South Carolina, for over two hundred years. We specialized in restorations, and there was plenty of restoration work to do in Charleston. I was only outranked by my father, who, having turned sixty-five the previous year, was now holding office hours on the links of the Charleston Country Club. The other senior partner was my brother, Joseph. He was the managing partner and the face of the firm. Not having either of these headaches was fine with me. I got to do what I wanted, which was architectural design-bringing the old side-porch houses of the city back to their pre-Civil War glory. And I didn’t have to do the schmoozing my brother did in society. I could roam the gay underbelly of the city without the Post and Courier gossiping about me.
    I had to do so quietly, though, because my family was so prominent in the city. But I was a low-key man, anyway. This was where the big contrast between me and Kyle Cooper existed. Kyle was the sunny, flamboyant, almost in-your-face gay boy. He had no trouble having his photo often featured on the gay Charleston online site. And he had no trouble showing it all in these photos. Sometimes over the past two years I was tagged by the photo as well, as we had become inseparable. But I was careful that it was only a shoulder or an arm that showed in the photograph.
    Nothing matched with us-or so it would seem. Kyle was bubbly and “out there.” He was small of stature-looking quite twinky, even though he was pushing into his late twenties. His hair, an impossible shade of nearly platinum blond, was spiky, and he sported both body jewelry-earring and nipple, navel and perineum rings-and a small tattoo of Mickey Mouse above one hip and a more intricate scroll on the small of his back providing an archway to his pert buttocks. He dressed flamboyantly and had multiple rings on his fingers and one on a toe, and he wore a flashy Rolex watch that a previous sugar daddy had given him.
    I say previous sugar daddy, because I guess I, richer, bigger and taller, dark haired, slightly hirsute, more toned down and a dozen years his senior-and definitely able to fade into staid Charleston society on demand-would technically qualify as his sugar daddy. I never really thought of myself as that, though, even though he lived in my house and ate my groceries. Kyle wasn’t a parasite in any sense of the word. He earned good money and spent it on both of us.
    The car he had died in, a Jaguar sedan, had been his. I drove a BMW convertible. If we had taken my car that day, the accident probably wouldn’t have happened, because the black waiter Kyle had insisted that we pick up at the roadhouse on the way to the tea plantation-who Kyle had said he wanted to watch me fuck-wouldn’t have fit in the backseat with me in my BMW to distract Kyle while he was driving. I wouldn’t have let Kyle drive my BMW anyway. He couldn’t concentrate on anything more than three minutes at a time, hence partially explaining his death.
    Kyle and I had met when I was restoring a mews house fronting on a Tradd Street alley. I had intended to restore it and sell it, which was often what I did with small houses I found here and there off Charleston alleys.
    Kyle had been recommended to me as an interior decorator to do the inside of the house. I met him in a bar on State Street and immediately was apprehensive about doing business with him because we were so different in temperament. I had been assured that he was the best decorator in town, recently arrived from New York City, for my project. When we met, though, he was so flamboyant and “out there,” touching me and leaning into me and batting his long eyelashes at me-putting me completely out of my comfort zone, as I kept my orientation secret, or so I thought, and went to Savannah for my jollies-that I was uncomfortable and moved the meeting to the bare-walled mews cottage as quickly as I could. At least at the time I’d assumed it had been my decision to move to the house. Later I realized that, with Kyle, almost nothing was my decision.
    “You know I can’t get enough of looking at your lips while you speak,” he’d said from out of the blue. “It’s all I can do to keep myself from leaning over and kissing you.”
    “Excuse me?” I’d said. I was discussing authentic period Charleston interior paint colors, and, as far as I could tell he wasn’t restraining himself much from leaning into me. How the hell had he guessed I was gay?
    “No need to be coy,” he said. “I’ve heard you fuck men. In fact, I’ve heard that you are magnificently hung.” He was tracing my lips with a finger.
    “Uh, perhaps we should be discussing the house renovation elsewhere,” I said. I thought I’d said that because of the embarrassment of being visually stripped in public-whereupon everyone would find the measure of my erection because of the contradictory ways my body was reacting to this discomforting decorator. I was wrong, of course.
    “Yes, perhaps we should,” Kyle answered with a twinkling smile. He knew so much better than I did what the deal was here, where this was going.
    I fucked him on the floor of the living room on top of a painter’s tarp, not fully realizing what we were doing until I had sunk my dick inside him as he lay on his back, arching his slim torso. holding his arms straight out from his sides with my hands fisting his slim wrists, I sucked on his nipple ring, and thrust up inside him again and again. He laughed that tinkling laugh of his and met the rhythm of the fuck head on with the movement of his hips against me, taking all of me, thick and deep, with each thrust, which other young men had found too taxing to laugh about.
    It, of course, hadn’t been my idea to fuck. It was Kyle’s talent to bring these things about as if they were the most natural thing we could be doing. Not that any of this had happened by accident. Months later Kyle let drop in passing that it had been his idea that we meet-and fuck. He’d arranged for friends to recommend him to me. As always, Kyle was two steps ahead of me on what we’d be doing sexually.
    It was the same with Jamal Washington. In one moment, he and Kyle were flirting as he flitted around serving us our beers and Hoagies. I hadn’t even realized that Kyle was roping the slim waiter in for me to fuck. I found them amusing. Two bent-wristed bottoms flitting around each other-as if there was anything they could do with each other. The way Jamal was trading teases with Kyle, I assumed he wasn’t what attracted me. But then I once hadn’t thought Kyle was either, and I was quite wrong about that.
    Kyle pulled Jamal’s ear close to his mouth and whispered something to him. Both of them were looking at me. “Go ahead, check out for yourself,” Kyle said in a louder voice, and Jamal reached a hand down and groped my crotch just like I was part of the negotiations. Both of them were two steps ahead of me.
    The next moment Jamal was informing the kitchen that he was taking the afternoon off to check out the tea plantation farther up the road, and then he was returning to the table, all white-toothed smiles, his gaze plastered to below my belt. Kyle had told him I had a cock to die for, and, just like that, he’d fallen into Kyle’s plan by saying he’d love to ride it.
    Kyle was always the one in control, the one who made decisions for both of us and played the aggressor when we went out in the evening. He liked to watch me fuck another man before he and I had sex. Jamal had just been a preliminary stage to the seaside picnic Kyle planned for us to have after we’d visited the tea plantation.
    New York decorator or not, Kyle proved able to channel old family Charleston completely, and the effect of how he had finished the mews house prompted us both to move in-together-when it was completed. Ever the romantic, he said it had the right, intimate feel to it. Ever the practical, I noted that it had two off-street parking places in an area of town where parking was at a premium. Neither of us said out loud that we couldn’t give up a place where we had first gloriously fucked on a painter’s tarp in the living room-and, before the renovations had been completed, had fucked in every position and in every room, including the claustrophobic pantry and on the rough boards of the attic floor-but we both knew that we felt exactly the same way about it.
    I no longer thought of us as opposites, but more as a Yin and Yang perfect fit. I didn’t even hesitate to pick up Jamal Washington in the roadhouse restaurant-any more than the young, willowy black man had hesitated to be picked up-and then to fuck him in the backseat of Kyle’s Jaguar, something I wouldn’t even have begun to think of doing before life with Kyle.
    I appreciated that there had not been a life before Kyle-which made it all the harder to face life without Kyle at the beginning of the summer.
    Looking back on the summer, I could see-if I wanted to be practical-that what happened in those three months was a slow process of being weaned away from my denial of life without Kyle. But the romantic spark Kyle had engendered in me the two years we were together made me prefer to think of that summer as just a long good-bye.
    * * * *
    I never saw Jamal again. I did call the hospital a couple of times after I was released in early July to find that he was progressing well-as well as could be expected-but that, no, he wasn’t interested in having visitors. That was fine with me. I didn’t want to visit him either. I didn’t know what to say to him beyond, “Thank you for protecting my body from being crushed by the Jaguar’s engine.” It would have been a really dark joke to volunteer to complete the fuck we’d started now that he couldn’t feel anything below his chest.
    I’d only known him for about an hour; I didn’t particularly want to dwell on how completely I knew him in that time. I didn’t feel guilt over what had happened to him. He had come with us willingly-almost eagerly-and when he’d slid down my cock in the backseat of the Jaguar he’d claimed to be in ninth heaven. Of the three of us, I was the one who was just going with the flow of what the other two had declared they wanted. I was the one being used.
    My brother Joseph visited me regularly in the hospital before I was released. My father didn’t. He said he’d see me when I got home. I knew that he was embarrassed-that what the doctors were reluctant to talk about concerning what the three of us had been doing in that car was something that the gossips of the first families of Charleston hadn’t held back on speculating about. Our names had been in the papers. It didn’t take much to figure out Kyle’s interests-and, I was to learn-Jamal’s as well.
    “Perhaps you shouldn’t go directly home from here, Jeffery,” Joseph had said. “The stairs of that house you have are steep and narrow. You could go out to the beach house until you get off the crutches. Massie is out there to cook and clean for you and everything you need is on one level.”
    It sounded so reasonable, although I knew it primarily was a ploy to get me out of the city until people forgot about the accident. And it was the reasonableness of it that made me balk. It was as if Kyle was in the room with me. He would never have gone with the practical, especially if it unruffled the feathers of propriety. So, I wouldn’t either. I was on pins and needles to please Kyle-even in death.
    “Maybe later,” I said. “There’s so much work to catch up with at the office.”
    “All of which can be done at the beach house,” Joseph said.
    That too was practical. The beach house was just to the north of the city, on Sullivan’s Island-where all of the Charleston first families had maintained beach “cottages”-behemoth mansions, most of them, although ours was a more modest-sized bungalow, if you could call six bedrooms modest sized.
    I went home to the Tradd Street mews house, where Joseph, reluctantly, had set up a bed for me in the living room so that I didn’t have to climb the stairs. Thank god I’d had a shower stall put in the downstairs powder room.
    I didn’t want to tell Joseph-or anyone else-that it was because Kyle had lived in the mews house and had never been to the beach house, preferring a gay B&B whenever we went out to Sullivan’s Island, that I balked at going to the beach house. I had originally agreed to Joseph’s plan, but one night in the hospital, I had awakened to the scent of Kyle-a clean, lemony scent-and I had begun to cry. His scent was still in the Tradd Street house. It wouldn’t be in the beach house.
    I wasn’t ready to say good-bye yet.
    * * * *
    The first time that summer that Kyle came back to me was in late July. I was standing in front of a stack of cantaloupes at the open-air market, perched on my crutches and running my hands over one of the melons, squeezing it a bit and rubbing the stem indent, trying to determine how ripe it was. The tinkling laugh hit me simultaneously with the smell of lemons.
    I jerked my head up in the direction the laugh had come from. His presence was unmistakable. Kyle was standing across the crowded street, a lone stationary figure amid a swirl of people. It couldn’t have been anyone but Kyle-the spiky, nearly platinum hair; the startling cornflower blue eyes; the boyish, almost feminine face. He was smiling but giving me that half-admonishing, wholly amused look he gave me when he caught me in one of my not-so-socially-acceptable habits. Squeezing fruit in the market was one of those.
    My eyes went wide and I opened my mouth to call out to him, but my arm being jostled caused me to look around to my left-and into the face of an elderly black woman. She was smiling too, but she had a “tsk, tsk” etched on her face too.
    “If you squeeze that any harder, sir, you is gonna bruise it. And then ain’t no one, you or no one else, who is gonna want it.”
    “Um, sorry,” I said. “I was daydreaming.”
    She was holding a net bag in her hand with a good half dozen lemons in it.
    I looked back around to the street, but Kyle was gone, lost in the bustle of the people moving along the line of stalls on this side of the narrow, cobble-stoned street.
    I decided that I must have been daydreaming, the connection to Kyle set off by a similar laugh and the old woman’s bag of lemons. I say I decided that, but that was only intellectually. Emotionally, I was sure that Kyle had come back to me-that our parting had been too abrupt for him just as it had been for me. Our bond had been too strong to be cut in an instant like that.
    The next time Joseph came to my house, he opened the refrigerator door, only to have three cantaloupes fall out onto the floor.
    “What’s this?” he asked. “Are you cornering the melon market?” The three melons that had fallen out of the refrigerator were just a few of what had been stuffed in there. I’d gone back to the market every day that week, retracing my steps precisely, doing exactly what I’d done the day Kyle had come to me-squeezing and buying cantaloupes. But he hadn’t appeared to me again.
    “Hit a cart when I backed the car out into the alley the other day,” I told Joseph, intoning the excuse lamely enough that even he, who could be obtuse with the best of them, gave me a skeptical look. “I felt so sorry for the old woman pushing the cart of melons that I bought all that fell on the ground.”
    Joseph didn’t pursue that, specifically, but he used it as an opportunity to return to an argument of the past few weeks that I was moping around too much and needed to become more active socially.
    “When I’m off the crutches,” I said.
    “You’ll turn into a hermit crab before then,” he countered.
    Joseph knew, of course, why I was moping around. That I was in mourning. But none of that could be discussed between us. He had pretended that Kyle didn’t exist when Kyle was still alive. He certainly wasn’t prepared to knowledge him in death. But of course he knew.
    And of course I couldn’t say that I’d been back to the market every day that week because I wanted-no, needed-to see Kyle again, to connect with him. I’d felt Kyle’s presence now and again ever since the accident, but that was all in my mind. This was the first time he had materialized to me. He was trying to convey something to me, I was sure. And he couldn’t be at rest until he’d done so.
    And it was tearing me apart that he couldn’t be at rest. I couldn’t be at rest either until he was.
    “We need another interior decorator,” Joseph said, the closest he would come to mentioning Kyle, whose loss was why we needed another interior decorator on staff. “There’s a designers’ convention in Savannah on August 10th. I can’t get away for it, but I’d like you to go down there and see if you can hire a new decorator for us. There will be a job fair included.”
    “I can barely get around on my own, Joseph, and I can’t drive the-” I had to stop. I’d just told him I’d hit a fruit cart that week when backing the car into the alley.
    “Courtney will drive you,” he said briskly, referring to the office secretary who was still trying to land me even knowing I was gay. “It’s either you or me who has to hire a decorator and you’re not doing anything at the office at the moment. The opportunity is too good to pass up. Then when you come back to Charleston, I want you to go out to the beach house until you can walk without the crutches.”
    “Yes, Joseph,” I answered. I felt too overwhelmed to demure, and I knew now that another cantaloupe trip to the outdoor market wasn’t going to make Kyle materialize.
    But then he appeared at the convention, and I was exhilarated by the second appearance. That meant the first one wasn’t an anomaly. And that, surely, there would be others. Either he would come more often and stay longer each time or I would sink into madness. At that particular moment I didn’t really care which it would be.
    I was standing in the Savannah convention hotel lobby they’d set aside for business talks and impromptu job interviews, getting close to offering the decorator’s job to a young man whose flamboyance and toss of his head of golden curls reminded me a bit of Kyle, when I heard the sound of a throat being cleared.
    I knew in an instant it was Kyle. It’s just the way he did it-delicately as if embarrassed he had to do it-and then had to do it again because he hadn’t been forceful enough the first time.
    I looked up into his eyes where he stood across the room, by a set of French doors. He was bathed in sunlight coming in through the doors to the point that he didn’t look solid. But it was Kyle. I knew it was him. I smiled and he gave me a tight little smile and turned his head several times to his left. I turned my gaze to where he seemed to want me to look.
    She must have been in her late fifties and couldn’t have been dressed more out of style and color coordination. She was downright dumpy and was looking around the room with a scowl. I realized I knew of her. It was Frieda Fischer, who was conducting one of the interior design seminars later that day. I’d overheard at lunch that she was looking for a job change-that she was interested in warmer climes. Boca Raton had been mentioned. She was a New York City designer, which I knew from an Architectural Digest article she’d been mentioned in some time back and that Kyle had nearly had an ejaculation over as he described the article to me. Another New York designer, just like Kyle.
    When I looked back at the French doors, of course Kyle no longer was there.
    Joseph was absolutely delighted when I returned to Charleston with the news that I had hired Frieda Fischer. I, of course, didn’t tell him that I had done so at Kyle’s direction. And not only that, but that telling her I’d known and worked with Kyle had been the clincher for her in accepting the position. She worked out a charm in the position, and Joseph almost treated me as an equal partner at the firm thereafter.
    * * * *
    I sensed I was being watched as I ate breakfast in the gay B&B Kyle liked to go to on Sullivan’s Island. In late August, my crutches discarded, I gave into Joseph’s demands to take a vacation on the island. But I didn’t go to the family’s beach house. I knew Kyle wouldn’t materialize there, and I ached to have contact with him again. It had been nearly two weeks since I’d last seen him.
    It wasn’t a painful ache now, though. The summer had moved on. I didn’t cry most of the time I thought about Kyle as summer drew to a close. Now it was more a bittersweet experience when he lifted himself up in my mind-which, thankfully, still was often. It was more sweet than bitter now.
    But Joseph was still saying I was moping around too much, so, to get out from underneath his well-meaning badgering, I removed myself to Sullivan’s Island. But it was to someplace Kyle might appear to me that I retreated.
    And I proved to be right.
    I looked up and across the B&B’s breakfast room to see a young redheaded man, who I’d exchanged smiles with the previous afternoon when I checked in. There was no one sitting with him in the breakfast room. Everyone else there was blocked off in couples. He was almost embarrassing alone. He looked more alone than I felt. I was still having discussions with Kyle in my mind, discussing with him previous visits we’d made to this B&B.
    The redhead gave me a shy smile. He was quite handsome and well formed. A good four inches shorter than I am-about the same height as Kyle. And about the same musculature too. Twinky, but not skinny by any means. A good build for a smaller guy. And the red hair came naturally-somewhat of a surprise at a gay hotel where most of the guys were bottle blonds. He had freckles on his face, which were charming on him, and on his forearms as well. His skin was white as alabaster, which raised a parental concern in me immediately. If he went out on the beach too long he’d be burned to a crisp. This mildly proprietary concern pulled me into slight arousal too.
    But I wasn’t here for sex. I had decided to give that up. I couldn’t see wanting any other man after Kyle. I would swear off men, maybe even marry Courtney and try to lead a normal life. I was finishing my breakfast and he had just started his, so, with just a slight nod of recognition and another smile, I rose from my seat and went up to my room and changed into a bathing suit.
    I had been out on the beach for nearly an hour and was ready to come back into the B&B when I moved into a half doze. Of course I dreamed of Kyle. Of the two of us making love on the beach. Kyle on his back on the beach towel, his legs bent and spread, his pelvis rolled up to me, and his hands digging into my bare buttocks, as I sank deeper and deeper inside him. No one had been able to take me as deep as Kyle could.
    I felt his hands on my knees-a strange sensation, he could not have done that from the position he was under me in my dreams. I opened my eyes, and discovered that I was the one on my back on the beach towel. My legs were bent and spread, and Kyle was kneeling between my feet, which were dug into the sand on either side of the towel.
    He was smiling down at me, capturing my eyes with his blue orbs, his long eyelashes fluttering. His sensual smile that always told me we were going to fuck. I shuddered as his hands slowly glided down the inside of my spread thighs, meeting at the center of me. The fingers of both hands moved under the waistband of my Speedo, and he pulled the material down to underneath my cock-fully erect-and my balls.
    Still holding my eyes captive with his, he encircled my cock with one hand and began to stroke me. His other hand entered my right leg hole and his fingers found my hole and teased it open and sank inside as he stroked. I moaned and ran my fingers through his spiky platinum-blond hair, as, after I heard him speak for the first time since the accident, he lowered his mouth on my cock and sucked me off while his fingers penetrated deeper in my ass and found my prostate.
    I exploded in ejaculation, as his words, only murmured but echoing through my mind, ran over and over again. “I don’t want you to give this up. Just give me a thought every time you have sex.”
    I lay there, panting, after having cum. I was staring up into Kyle’s face, which was becoming blurry because the sun was behind his head, not just giving him a halo, but also making his features fuzzy.
    When I had cooled down, he stood and reached down with a hand, taking one of mine in his and coaxing me to stand and then to follow him into the B&B.
    At some point, I don’t know when, his eyes had turned from cornflower blue to hazel and his hair from platinum to red. His skin was an alabaster white with a smattering of freckles.
    We went to my room in the B&B, where he gently pushed me onto my back, hand-stroked me into another erection, and then mounted my cock, facing me, with his hands working my pecs and nipples, as he rode me to a shared ejaculation.
    The redhead from across the breakfast room spent the night in my arms, punctuated by fuckings in various positions throughout the hours of darkness. I had not had sex since the auto accident, and had plenty of cum to give. He drained me dry, though.
    When I woke up in the morning, he was gone. When I checked with the B&B manager, he couldn’t quite place who the redheaded guest had been.
    * * * *
    I resumed my periodic cruising jaunts to Savannah thereafter, content now that it was what Kyle wanted me to do. There was still a bit of reticence in resuming my cruising, though, and a feeling of guilt each time I hooked up with and fucked a man. I wasn’t sure that this was the lifestyle Kyle wanted me to have. This was the type of flamboyance he would enjoy for himself, of course, but surely he had chosen me-I could never claim I chose him-because of who I was, which was different from him. I was still reserved, probably more now than before I had been with him and had been wounded by his abrupt and violent departure.
    I used sex now as a release rather than an act of pleasure. I had no trouble hooking up, given that I was in great shape for my age and because of how well I was endowed-so many men in the Savannah gay bars and clubs were size whores.
    I purposely moved to rougher trade on my Savannah visits just so I wouldn’t be tempted to compare everyone I was with to Kyle and maybe falling into the painful habit of trying to favorably compare the men I fucked to Kyle. I don’t want anyone to compare to Kyle. I wanted to wallow in my grief for him.
    For that reason, it was a total surprise to me when Kyle next appeared to me. I was in a party room behind a bar on East Perry Street, not far from Savannah’s waterfront but on the seedier eastern side of the famous system of parks. It was a workers’ bar-manual and construction workers mostly. Lots of Hispanics and what had been called Crackers, rural Southern poor whites, back before the era of political correctness. I was covering a young, short, but muscular Hispanic man, who was on all fours on the carpeted floor, fucking him doggy style as he was crying out in Spanish. I could figure out enough of what he was moaning to know that he thought I was especially big-and that he was especially enjoying himself.
    Kyle took that moment to appear to me from the shadows across the room. There must have been a dozen guys in the room, all coupling and changing partners, having a real go at it. This was the third guy I’d had my dick in during the impromptu party. There was a swirl of young men around me bidding to be next.
    All I wanted to do was to get my rocks off and to go home to Charleston exhausted so that Kyle didn’t come to me so many of my nights and tantalize me. Earlier in the summer we’d fucked in my dreams. But as the season moved on, my interaction with Kyle, even in my dreams, was progressively receding. I was afraid that before summer was over-which would happen within a little more than a week, as we already were into September-I would lose my sexual connection with Kyle altogether.
    And I would have nothing to replace it except for this animal need to ejaculate, not caring all that much whose hole I came in.
    But there, among all this primitive rutting, the groans and grunts and “Fuck” and “Shit, yes,” and “Spike me” moans, Kyle appeared in the shadows, preceded by the smell of lemons and a soft, tinkling laugh.
    As he did at the design convention, he smiled at me, but he nodded his head off to the side, pulling my attention over to a couch, where a young dark-haired, well-muscled, but slender man was draped over the arm of the sofa, his legs stretched over the sofa cushions, and his arms dangling down to the floor from the sofa arm at the side of the couch, as a big black man with a cock to rival mine covered his back and fucked him fast and hard.
    The young dark-haired man was intently watching me, his eyes blazing, his tongue licking his lips. His facial expression was almost one of pleading. I assumed that he was just feeling taxed to the limit by the black guy. It was too bad I hadn’t seen him earlier in the evening. I definitely found him fuckable. But, no, maybe not. I didn’t want to hook up with anyone approaching Kyle in desirability.
    I looked back at Kyle, who was beginning to fade back into the shadows. He nodded in the direction of the dark-haired young man again.
    The Hispanic man under me picked that moment to collapse onto the floor, and I followed him down, giving him five more thrusts of the cock before filling the head of my condom with cum. He was whimpering and sighing and turned his face to mine for a kiss. I wasn’t interested in anything romantic with him, but I obliged.
    When I looked up, across the room, Kyle was gone. And when I turned my head the big black was pulling the dark-haired man up off the sofa and carrying him toward the back of the room, where a corridor led off to smaller, more private rooms, all with slings and couches with restraints for more adventuresome pursuits.
    I gave a little sigh of regret. Who knew if the dark-haired honey would even survive the night with that big, black brute?
    * * * *
    “His name is Ryan.”
    I woke with a start-in my bed in the Tradd Street mews house. Or I thought I was awake. Later I wasn’t sure at what point I woke.
    It unmistakably was Kyle’s voice. It was night, but I hadn’t pulled the drapes and the street light from up the alley at the corner of Tradd cast enough light into the window that I could dimly make out what was in the room.
    What was in the room included Kyle. But not just Kyle. There was another young man there with him in the shadows. The dark-haired young man from the Savannah gay club party room. Both of them were naked, their lightly muscular bodies achingly beautiful.
    Never before that summer since the accident had Kyle felt so real to me as he did then. He was holding hands with the other young man. I heard him murmur “This is Ryan” again and then they were moving toward the bed, becoming more substantial, both of them, as they approached the bed. I too was naked and had been asleep on my back on top of the sheets-if indeed I wasn’t still asleep.
    Ryan-for this surely was who the dark-haired young man was-was smiling at me shyly as they reached the foot of the bed. Kyle nudged Ryan up onto the bed and, cooing at both Ryan and me, coaxed Ryan to crawl on his knees up the line of my legs. When his buttocks were over my pelvis, Kyle reached between us and held my erect cock straight up as Ryan sank down on the shaft. I opened my arms, Ryan’s chest came down to my torso, and his lips lowered on mine. I felt Kyle’s hands on my shins, and he was bending my legs up. His hands then spread Ryan’s buttocks wider so that my cock could sink farther into him.
    The young man moaned deeply as I began to pump his channel.
    That was the last time I was visited by Kyle ever. I realized it would be, as I felt him pull back into the shadows, the lingering smell of lemon dissipating. Ringing in my ears as he left me was the repeated word “good-bye, good-bye.”
    It had been the last day of summer.
    I woke up to the first day of fall with a very real and present Ryan still in my bed, his buttocks cupped into my groin, my cock still inside him, engorging again. In a few more minutes I would be wakening him well into a fuck. We had already fucked several times during the night. Like Kyle, he could take the whole length of me.
    As I woke, I realized what I had done earlier on that last day of summer. Something had sent me wheeling back to Savannah in the early afternoon. I did the rounds of the gay bars and clubs, giving up at last in finding what I sought. Not really knowing then what I was looking for.
    Until, as I sat in Oglethorpe Square, near the club with the party room where I had fucked four manual workers in one night, I looked up at some construction workers on the scaffolding of a Victorian house that was being saved just in time and saw him. It was only then that I realized that I had come back to Savannah to find the dark-haired young man the black brute had carried off to the private rooms that night-the one that Kyle had drawn my attention to.
    Somewhere in my subconscious I had realized what Kyle had been trying to tell me that night. He had picked someone out for me. Not only had he told me earlier that he wanted me to continue fucking men, but he also had selected one for me. I just had been slow in understanding that.
    It was all part of his summer of the good-bye. He could move on now, now that I understood the gift he wanted to leave me with. And now so could I.
    The young man saw me sitting there, and he slowly descended the scaffold and walked over to me. He had the grace of a dancer. And he had Kyle’s twinkling smile.
    “My name is Jeffery Madison,” I said. “I own an architecture and construction firm in Charleston. I’m hiring construction workers. Are you interested in a job?”
    “With you?” he asked. “My name is Ryan.” The voice was the same as Kyle’s. Despite the physical difference between the two, I could clearly see Kyle in him.
    “Yes, with me. I’m interested in you in other ways too.”
    “You want to fuck me?”
    “Yes. But more than that, I want to take you home to Charleston with me. I want you in my bed. Are you interested?”
    “That’s what I wanted the first time I saw you,” he responded in a hoarse whisper. Then he laughed, a soft, tinkling laugh. Kyle’s laugh.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Game Boys

    Work blew, and not in the good way. Elijah couldn’t stand his job, his customers, nor his boss.

    The only reason he stayed was his passion for gaming, and the employee discount. He worked at GameGo, a video game store in the strip mall he had bummed around in his teens. The only saving grace, was his best friend Zach.

    They had been friends since high school, and thru both of they’re attempts at college. In the end, they had become roommates, and even took the same job. They couldn’t have been more different from one another, but they were united by their joint love of two things: weed, and video games.

    Elijah was muslim, raised in the U.S from birth, and a bookworm. Zach was the polar opposite, his parents were hippies from Canada, and everyone wanted to be his friend. But Gaming brought them together, especially the Call of Warfare series. The sequel was coming out that very day, and Elijah couldn’t wait to blow away some communist zombies with Zach.

    ” Are you ready for this?” Elijah said, tying his hair back. There was a line outside the shop, stretching back towards the malls entrance. Call Of Warfare fans were pressing against the doors so hard that they bowed inward, and Zach stood ready at the entrance with his keys.

    He smiled and shook his head, his blonde dreads swaying.

    “Doesn’t matter man, it’ll all be worth it when I beat your ass in Call Of Warfare.” He said unlocking the doors as the tide of unwashed nerds piled in thru the doors.

    “Challenge accepted, whitey!” Elijah called out from behind the counter.

    The communist zombies head exploded in a cloud of pixelated ichor, and Elijah took a celebratory swig of his Mesa Dew and vodka concoction.

    “Blam! Headshot!” Elijah said, frantically thumbing his controller so he could grab a power up.

    The rush had nearly killed them, but they had the advantage of saving the final copy for themselves.

    The graphics were good, the guns legendary, and gore phenomenal. Zach growled and gritted his teeth as a fascist squid took a swipe at him with its tentacles

    “Whatever, why don’t put a grenade up your ass and run at them, towel-head.” He said, tearing up the squid with his tommy gun.

    “Ooh, getting nervous are we? Why don’t we up the ante? Loser has to suck the winners nuts for ten seconds, no homo.”

    Eli said, stealing his kill.

    Zach snorted.

    “Oh, you’d looooove that, wouldn’t you. Gonna lose on purpose now?” He said punching Eli’s arm.

    As they passed the two liter of soda and had liquor between them at the end of each round, they’re ability to play the game worsened.

    “Oh thats total bullshit, theres a fucking glitch.” Eli said, putting down the controller.

    “Yeah, a glitch in your brain, retard. I beat you, fair and square.” He said, pulling out a joint from behind his ear. Besides video games, weed was another of their main staples.

    ” lemme get some.” Elijah slurred, putting out his hand.

    Zach laughed, and took a puff, exhaling.

    ” Dude, you haven’t even made good on our bet. No weed for you.”

    Eli frowned.

    “You were, like, serious? Oh, well. Fuck it, fine. Ten seconds.” He said quietly, scratching his goatee.

    Eli reasoned that it was only ten seconds, and Zach always had the best weed.

    Zach looked at him a moment, and unbuckled his pants, wiggling out of them until they pooled at his feet at the foot of the couch.

    “Ten seconds solid, man , your weirder than I thought.”

    Eli’s heart jumped as he leaned down over the plaid of Zach’s boxers until it filled his vision, and he was close enough to see the growing definition of his dick beneath the fabric. He pulled at the band until it unhooked itself from Zach’s hips and slid down his thighs.

    It was big, the head obscured by the extra flesh of being un-circumcised. He slowly dipped his face down as Zach spread his legs open to give him better access to his nuts. Eli took one into his mouth, and Zach groaned and put his hand on Eli’s head.

    “Both of them man, both of them, fuck.” He said, and Eli drew the other orb into his mouth, dragging his tongue along the underside of Zach’s balls. He rolled them around in his mouth

    “D-dude, its way past ten seconds.” Zach said quietly, leaning his head back. Eli let it fall from his lips with a wet slurp.

    ” Ok, so yeah, that happened. Fuck. Man, you let the joint go out.” Eli said, and Zach passed him the joint. When Eli lit up, Zach couldn’t help but notice how wet Eli’s lips were.

    “Here, shotgun it.” Eli said inhaling, leaning towards him. Zach leaned in, cupping his hands, and pressed his mouth against Eli’s. He pressed his tongue inwards, past Eli’s slightly parted teeth, and breathed in the smoke. Their tongues clashed together, Zach pushing his body into Eli’s, the both of them sinking into the plush of the couch.

    The only thing Eli could think of was how good Zach was with his tongue, and he wrapped his legs around him and drew him in so they could grind against each other. His breath caught in his throat when the hard bulge in Zach’s boxers rubbed against his, rubbing thru the thin material of his pajama bottoms. The friction was incredible.

    It was Eli’s turn to moan when Zach planted kisses along his neck to his collarbone, gently nipping at the softness of his neck. His hand slipped under Eli’s shirt and felt its way upwards, and slowly scraping downward with one of his nails lightly grazing one of Eli’s nipples, making him gasp.

    “Maybe we should do this some place more comfortable, huh?” Zach whispered, suddenly withdrawing and getting to his feet. Eli sighed.

    “Yeah, I gotta take a shower and get prepped.” Eli said, and Zach couldn’t help but notice the quiver in his voice.

    Zach grinned.

    “Didn’t know you rolled THAT way, but its cool, You have a cute ass.” He said, giving Eli a swat as he moved passed him towards the shared bathroom.

    Eli could still feel the slight sting from Zach’s hand, and rubbed it gently as the hot water sprayed down on him. Despite his original eagerness, he didn’t know how far he wanted to go. Zach was his best friend, one of the few friends he had. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to risk his friendship for a quick fuck, but then again, he was SO hot. He reminded himself of this when he gently slid one of his fingers inside of him. He sighed when he couldn’t find anything he needed to remove and withdrew. He didn’t want to stretch himself out too much, and he like it when it hurt just a little.

    Meanwhile, in Zach’s bedroom…

    Zach frantically straightened his room, throwing down a comforter and shoving beer cans and dirty socks under his bed. He shut off the main light in the room and let the blue-green light of the fish tank illuminate the scene. He was as nervous as Eli, but he knew what he wanted. Until Eli, he couldn’t stand people. His ex-girlfriend had been annoying, his ex-boyfriend had been unbearable, but his best friend? One half of him said he was to valuable to risk losing, and the other jumped at the promise of taking their friendship one step further. But all doubts vanished when he walked in the door, just as he pressed play on the stereo by his bed.

    The light from the tank made his skin glow and his eyes shine, and before

    Tom Petty could belt out another line, Eli was on top of him. It was his turn to be aggressive.

    Eli crushed his mouth into his, and they tore at each other until they’re clothes lay scattered around the bed. Eli undid his hair, and shook it out. He reached down and wiggled his fingers into Zach’s dreads. Eli’d always said they looked stupid on a white guy, but his fingers told a different story.

    “I always wondered what these felt like. Now I know.” He said, his voice only slightly slurred.

    After a minute, Eli raised an eyebrow.

    “Dude, how stoned are you? Do I need to take charge?” He said, grinning.

    Zach rolled him over and gave him a sharp nip on the neck.

    “Nope, I owned you in the game, I’m gonna own you now.”

    Eli guided Zach’s cock to his opening, and tried to relax.

    The inch, that angry inch, made him wince and he almost told him to stop, but Zach put a hand over his mouth.

    “Shh. I got you.” He whispered, pulling out and spitting into his palm and stroking his cock, still sealing Eli’s eager moans with his palm.

    He lined himself up again and shoved in, Eli emitting a muffled yelp, which died down into a low groan. He started by slamming into him to the hilt, then pulling his uncut tool all the way out and diving in again, the pain slowly giving way to a whisper of something else. His movements steadied into a practiced rhythm, agonizingly slower than what Eli was used to, but dragging along all of his sweet spots. The minutes passed by, and Zach was close. He pushed forward until Eli’s legs hooked over his shoulders, simultaneously going deeper into the vice of flesh that Eli had become.

    Eli was a wreck, and he knew it. He couldn’t stop shaking, and it was like Zach was the center of his world. He looked up his face, a curtain of blonde hair shaking with the impact of each thrust. Then and their, he would of done anything for him. But he couldn’t think past what was happening then, he could only feel the slow burn of the moment.

    “Fuck. Take Me, take me.” Eli managed to murmur between breaths, and Zach obliged.

    He slammed forward, almost painfully, and leaned in towards his neck with a growl.

    The bite was sharp, and Eli clenched around Zach’s cock as his orgasm roiled forth inside of him.

    Eli could feel his pulse, feel what he put inside him.

    Zach unhinged Eli’s legs from around his shoulders, trying to stay inside him so that the sheets wouldn’t get stained. He shifted himself so that he was against his back, his still semi-hard dick embedded inside Eli. He sighed and pulled him close.

    “So, do you mind if we uh, lay here for a bit?” Zach asked.

    “You mean cuddle? Sure, just admit that its cuddling.” Eli said, rubbing the back of his head against Zach’s chin. Zach kissed him on the ear.

    “Fine, admit that you suck at Call of Warfare.”

    ” No way, I call a re-match. Same as last time, loser sucks the winners balls. No homo.” Eli said, wriggling and pressing into Zach’s cock, which had found new life and grown hard again.

    Zach grinned.

    “Challenge accepted.”


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Two Man Tent

    Cody was on Highway 74, the four lane freeway an easy drive across western North Carolina with its sparse traffic during the middle of the afternoon. Cody was heading to Asheville from Charlotte to pick up Logan and then the two of them were heading north up to Linville Gorge Wilderness to backpack for three days. Cody hadn’t been to the Wilderness site and Logan had been trying for the last three years to get several of the guys together to hike its narrow trails along the steep sloped walls and camp along the river or up on one of the rocky outcroppings that overlooked the river meandering along the bottom.

    Logan had moved to Asheville three years ago and since then his social media sites became filled with images of his backpacking trips and his hiking or mountain biking of local trails surrounding the city. The other guys talked about making the trip to Asheville and going out with Logan and when the conversation got serious, concrete plans made, the other three guys had one reason or another to drop out. The five of them had gone through college together and now that they were living in different areas it caused them to rely on social media sites and phone calls to keep in contact and this backpacking trip was to be reunion of sorts. Ryan lived in Boston and between his job and his wife now pregnant caused him to be the first to drop out. David, in Raleigh and Jason, down in Atlanta, each had big projects start up at work causing them to be unable to take the time off. This left Cody as the only one able to make the trip.

    He arrived in Asheville mid-afternoon and found Logan ready to go, his backpack sitting by the door and his boots on. It was only a little over sixty miles to the Wilderness from Asheville but the mountain roads, twisting and curving through the valleys caused them to arrive late in the afternoon but Logan told Cody they had time to get to a good site to set up camp and soon they were heading down the trail. Logan had repeated the plans, parking at the northern entrance to the trails and then when they hike up out of the gorge three days later they would come up to the old dirt road near the ridge which they could easily hike back to the car. At nearly twelve miles the gorge hiking was going to be tough, and after three days Cody knew this so-called easy hike along the road wasn’t anything to look forward to either, especially carrying a thirty pound backpack.

    It was early May and with school still in there were few people on the trail, Cody and Logan passing only four others hiking north. The trail was narrow, a foot at most for much of the hike and they concentrated on each step as they moved down into gorge and then parallel with the river. They talked about what each one had been doing, their jobs, the bands they had seen, and what the other guys had been doing and how Ryan was the only one married and settled down. This brought their conversation to that awkward moment, both realizing neither had said much about their own social life. Cody knew he had been so focused on work, and letting his social time be consumed by gatherings of the friends he had made in Charlotte he had dated very little since moving to the city four years ago. What he was waiting for he didn’t know and at times he wondered about his lack of interest in settling down and how the girls he had met were for the most part one night hook ups; just sex and nothing more.

    Cody looked at his friend, Logan, and considered how he was quiet on his own personal life, who he may be dating, if he was dating at the time and what his goals were for his life, and somehow, this mutual avoidance of the issue, this living in the moment made it all seem like no big deal. He also noticed how his friend had changed since moving to Asheville, the long sideburns, the goatee and the tattoos on his upper arms. Even the way he dressed seemed different even though they both were wearing shorts, short sleeve shirts and hiking boots, Logan looked like he wore his clothes all the time, maybe even slept in them, and the wrist bands, the necklace hanging around his neck and the earrings in both ears gave him this bohemian look. ‘Maybe it’s Asheville’ he thought as he drove along the narrow two lane road to Linville Gorge, the city known for being much more progressive than the rest of the state.

    They hiked at a good pace with Cody following Logan’s lead. They had about two hours of daylight left and knew it would get dark fast once the sun went down with them descending down into the gorge. The initial section was through the trees and there was no vistas allowing views down the gorge so they stayed focused on making it to the first site for setting up camp. Logan talked about the park, the way it was below the waterfall which was situated within the Blue Ridge Parkway property and how the river started on Grandfather Mountain, and as Logan told what he knew, Cody would ask about the surrounding area and other places to visit. They grew quiet for a stretch, the two of them hiking at a pace that was comfortable for both of them. It was beginning to grow dark, with the sun below the ridgeline, when Logan asked Cody is he was seeing anyone. Cody admitted he wasn’t seeing anyone serious and how he just didn’t feel the need to settle down. Logan was silent for a moment then in a low voice, almost too low for Cody to hear he replied.

    “Yeah…me neither.”

    They arrived at a small clearing where Logan stopped and began to remove his backpack, telling Cody this was it. Logan pulled out the tent he brought for this trip, his two man tent, and handed it to Cody to erect in the one level place that afforded a decent site. Logan reset some rock around a shallow hole past hikers used for a fire pit and began to gather some dead limbs to make a fire. Within thirty minutes the tent was up, fire going and the steaks they had frozen and wrapped in aluminum foil were on the fire. Cody had been surprised at how small the tent was when he got it erected, jokingly asking Logan if he had brought the wrong one.

    “I know, it is small, but the backpacking tents are made as small as possible to cut weight and size, but don’t worry there is room in it for us and our gear.”

    They sat around the fire after their dinner, lying back side by side against a rock outcropping, the fire burning low barely illuminating them within the pitch black darkness. Cody felt a little weird it being just Logan and him and their conversation was broken by long silences. Fatigue and drowsiness finally made them get into the tent and with their gear at their feet and the smallness of the tent they were laying side by side and with the warmth of the night, it not yet cooled down they were on top of their sleeping bags.

    “The guys should have made the trip too” Cody stated after lying silent for a while, both of them on their backs looking up through the screen of the top at the stars filling the sky.

    “Yeah, it would have been a little livelier with them here” Logan responded, then after a pause added “but this is nice too.”

    It had been a long day and slowly, Logan, then Cody, drifted off to sleep.

    They woke right after sunrise and after a quick breakfast and some very bad coffee they packed up and headed down the trail. The sun shone brightly, the sky perfectly clear during the morning, making the temperatures rise fast and with their exertions made for a hot sweaty hike. They made good time, even with one wrong turn Logan quickly realized and several places they had to climb over tree trunks where they grew out of the steep wall of the gorge and arced up. Their conversation was more casual, recollections of college together, how their jobs were going, and Logan telling of other hikes in the mountains which were interspersed with long periods of silence as they made their way along the narrow rough trial.

    They stopped for lunch on a rock outcropping that enabled them to look down the gorge; then they made their way further down the trail. It was mid-afternoon when Logan commented on the buildup of clouds in the sky and how they could not be on the river if it rained, so they made plans to stop somewhere and set up camp early if it looked like it was going to rain. They were fifty or so feet above the river when a cool wind began blowing up the gorge and Logan told Cody they better set up camp and get prepared for an afternoon storm. It didn’t take long to get the tent set up and staked down tightly and Logan put the fly over the top while he had Cody dig a trench around the tent on the uphill side to divert any water shedding over the ground. The air cooled further and the wind increased and they knew it wouldn’t be long.

    “Hey, let’s go wash off in the river before it starts. I feel grubby as hell” Logan said as he put their gear in the tent.

    “Sure. I could use it too.”

    They removed their boots and shirts and made their way down to the river and after checking to see that no one was around took off their shorts. Cody had planned on leaving his boxers on and let them get wet but when he saw Logan strip completely he hesitated only for a moment and followed suit.

    He’d seen Logan naked plenty of times back in college having shared a dorm room with him, but it was different now and he found himself stealing glances at Logan’s body, looking at how he had filled out, no longer skinny, but still lean with nice muscle definition and he looked at the tattoos on his arms and the one on his chest and he found himself looking at Logan’s cock, the way it hung over his balls and he found himself thinking how attractive Logan was with this rough outdoorsman look. He eased into the water, following Logan and the shock of how cold the water was made him cry out.

    “Fuck, this is cold as shit” Cody uttered as he eased over the rocky bottom out to a place it was deep enough to dive into the water.

    “Yeah, the initial contact is rough, but ya just have to dive in and let it take your breath away, then it feels good.”

    Cody didn’t notice how Logan had been looking at him, hadn’t thought about his own physical stature now that he had a regular gym routine and rode his bike all the time, even to work when he was able. He knew he had put on twenty pounds since college and most of it was muscle and his five ten frame showed every pound. He didn’t realize how much he had changed since their college days, but Logan had noticed, had stole glance after glance, letting his eyes roam over Cody’s body admiring how Cody had filled out.

    They swam around for a few minutes until the sharp crack of a lightning strike nearby reverberated down the gorge followed the deep rumble of thunder.

    “Shit” Cody exclaimed.

    “Come on, let’s get to the tent” Logan said as he headed toward the river bank. They moved as fast as they could in their bare feet on the rough ground but rain caught them and soon poured down in heavy large drops.

    “Get in” Logan said as he held the tent open letting Cody climb in and sat down on his sleeping bag as water ran down his body. Logan climbed in and looked over at Cody, his hair matted to his head and water still running down in rivulets.

    “We can use one of our shirts to dry off some and then we can just lie on top of our sleeping bags until we’re completely dry” Logan suggested, since neither had a towel, a luxury they did not pack.

    Soon they were lying on their backs listening to the rain beat down on the fly of the tent, their wet shirts hanging within from a couple of hooks. They had remained naked, both still damp and the tightness of the tent made Cody very aware of Logan’s body and every time he moved, shifted just a little he bumped into Logan, foot bumping foot, leg brushing against leg and arm pressing against arm. He tried not to consider the possible sexual situation, this nearness of two bodies, naked, warm and virile. He lay there thinking back to college, the first few times he had seen Logan naked, his tall skinny body, and how he had thoughts, gave consideration to what it might be like if the two of them had done it, but Logan seemed introverted about sex, had for a few months avoided talking about it until Cody finally found a way to avoid those thoughts, which included hooking up with girls as much as possible. He had known Logan had struggled to date girls, seemed shy around them, but one night, at a party and all of them drunk Ryan and he had gotten girl to make the moves on Logan. It had seemed to make Logan more relaxed around them and in their dorm room he was not as shy about being naked in front of Cody. Cody knew it had been a strange time, those first few months, but over the next three years there was no longer any tension.

    But now, after being away from each other for three years, lying naked in the small tent Cody let those thoughts return, vivid, frightening, almost afraid Logan could hear them in his mind and he rolled over on his side facing away from Logan. The rain’s staccato sound on the tent soon lulled Cody, then Logan to sleep.

    *

    It was pitch black dark, the rain stopped with only the occasional drip from the tree branches hitting the tent and Cody woke with a start realizing instantly it was much cooler and Logan was snuggled up behind him, his body spooned up to his back. Logan eased an arm over Cody, brought his hand down and took one of Cody’s hands and held it gently as he shifted his body, moved his hips up to Cody’s ass tighter and Cody realized he felt Logan’s cock, the hard shaft pressing against him and he flinched.

    “I’m cold” Logan whispered in his ear as he moved his head up next to Cody’s and hugged their bodies together. “You feel good” he whispered in a voice that sounded half asleep. Logan’s other arm was lying over Cody’s head and he brought it down and ran his hand through Cody’s hair, massaging his scalp, letting his fingers comb through his hair softly, slowly, the sensation comforting and intimate, and Cody found himself turning his head to Logan’s hand, half asleep, he let himself enjoy the feel of the fingers massaging his scalp, the tingling sensation as they shifted through his hair and he found he was rubbing one foot along Logan’s lower leg, the soft hair tickling it.

    Logan let his hand go and rubbed his chest, firmly his hand moved over the skin, massaging it, warming it up, then Logan moved his hand down, over Cody’s stomach and down to the hardening cock Cody was growing.

    “You want me to stop?” Logan whispered in Cody’s ear.

    Cody turned his head toward Logan.

    “No.”

    Cody turned a little more and kissed Logan on the cheek near his mouth and turned back around and snuggled up to Logan tighter, pushed his ass against Logan’s cock, it growing hard, the shaft thick and long. Logan took Cody’s cock and stroked it slowly, his hand moving along the shaft and rubbing the head which made Cody moan and pump his hips.

    “I wanted to do this in college” Logan said in Cody’s ear as he stroked his cock.

    “Yeah?…stroke my cock” Cody moaned as he pumped his hips. “Oh…oh…Logan” and he pushed back against Logan’s cock.

    “Cody…I’ll do whatever you want” Logan whispered and he shifted his body, moved in a way to roll Cody over on his stomach with him resting on top grinding his cock into Cody’s ass.

    “Do it…” Cody grunted, his voice trailing off as he pushed his hips upward; “Do it.” Cody had let himself go, let the moment take over, the intimacy between the two of them, something he knew almost happened in college, and now the opportunity was here again, real, flesh against flesh, and he wasn’t as timid, wasn’t afraid as he had been in college, and he reached back and ran his hands down Logan’s sides, felt the warmth of his body as it moved on top of him.

    “You want me in you?”

    “Yes…put it in me…come on, put it in me” Cody uttered in a low voice as his body undulated underneath Logan, moved with him as they pressed against each other. Logan rose up and pushed his cock down, nestled the head down into the crevice between Cody’s ass cheeks, probed him till he found his target and he pressed against it till he felt Cody push back.

    “Fuck me, Logan, push it in me” Cody said as he pushed his hips upward feeling Logan’s cock at his entrance, pressing against it for entry. Logan bore down and his cock breached Cody’s hole, the head penetrated through the tight ring of his opening and Cody cried out, his moan a mixture of pain and pleasure. Logan eased into him, slowly working inch after inch of cock into his hole.

    “Take me…let me in” Logan whispered as he wrapped his arms around Cody’s upper body and bear hugged him, grinding his cock into Cody’s hole.

    “Oh..fuck…” and Cody shoved up with his hips and Logan’s cock sank all the way into his hole, hips pressed against ass cheeks. Cody rose up under Logan, his body taut, muscles straining with his exertions.

    “Fuck me…fuck my ass” Cody guttural utterings fell into rhythm with Logan’s.

    “Take me, Cody, take me…damn, your ass is tight” Logan whispered.

    Logan ground his cock into Cody, pumped his hips up and down, driving it in as far as he could and Cody took it, ever stroke. He laid there, Logan’s weight on him, Logan’s cock driving into his ass and the way Logan felt against his body and the way he felt inside made him feel his sex in a new way and he ground his own cock into the sleeping bag, felt his hard cock rub the soft nylon fabric. Logan reached around his chest and hugged him tight and rolled over, bringing Cody on top, his hard cock rising up over his stomach as Logan ground his own upward and the new angle, just a little different than before, made each push inward hit Cody hard, made him feel each plunge of cock into his hole and his own cock drooled a long strand of pre-cum down. Logan took Cody’s cock and with every push upward he brought his hand down until Cody was breathing hard, pumping his hips as best he could and when he reached down and grabbed Logan’s thighs in a tight grip he stabbed his cock through Logan’s fist hard and came. Thick wads spattered across his chest and stomach and Logan felt each ejaculation as each spasm of Cody’s hole milked his cock till he began to pump his cum into Cody filling his hole.

    Even with the clearing skies and a full moon, it was dark in the trees and Logan and Cody dug out their head lamps, strapped them on, and still naked, made their way down to the river. It was up some, the water rushing completely over the smaller rock that lined its bottom and the eased into the shallows, making slow progress as they watched each step. When they were out far enough they eased down into the cold water and let it wash over them.

    It all seemed strange to Cody, this camping trip and it creating the situation where Logan and he had sex and he tugged on his hardening cock as he thought about what they had done and how it had felt to take Logan the way he had done.

    “You still horny?” Logan asked in a joking tone.

    “Yeah…you want to blow me” Cody replied, meaning it as a joke, but he saw how Logan looked back at him, the mischievous smile and his eyebrows arched up in mock surprise.

    “Sure, I’ll suck your dick. Bring it over here” Logan replied.

    Cody eased up and made his way in front of Logan who had sat down on a rock sticking out of the water. Cody moved up between his legs and Logan quickly took his cock, held it up, and brought his mouth to it, licking the head, running his tongue down the shaft and then pressing his lips to the head and finally, after teasing Cody for a long time, he sank his mouth down over Cody’s cock.

    “Oh fuck…that feels good” Cody replied, his voice echoing down the gorge, as Logan sucked his cock.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Petey and Eric

    The wedding took place on a Saturday at 11:00 AM in a large glass stained church in Las Vegas. The 200 guests included the families and friends of the couple. As the ceremony began, the church was draped in huge baskets of flowers. Petey and Eric’s parents walked the couple down the isle. William (Eric’s brother) and Ken (Petey’s brother) served as the best men. The wedding party also included groom men Curtis as well as Sean and Jack from the ski lodge. The handsome wedding party wore tuxedos with red and white carnations.

    At the end of the ceremony, the minister declared: “Eric you may kiss your husband. Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you the newly weds Eric and Petey.”

    The crowd stood with a loud ovation as Petey and Eric walked down the isle holding hands.

    Eric Picks up the story here:

    Petey and I took a few minutes in the minister’s office as our witnesses signed the marriage license along with us.

    When Petey and I entered the reception hall holding hands, the guests burst out into applause. When we were seated at the head table, William proposed a toast: “Brother Eric and Petey, I’m overjoyed for you and may you have a long happy life together.”

    Next Ken gave a toast: “Baby brother Petey and Eric, I wish for you much happiness. Eric, watch out for that huge weapon of my brother. You may be sore ever night.” The guests burst out laughing.

    After the lunch, Petey and I cut the first piece of the eight-layer cake. As Petey fed me the piece, he plastered my face with the cake and then licked it off my face. We kissed as our faces were covered in white cake filled with a lemon creme.

    After everyone was served the cake, the band conductor said: “Ladies and Gentlemen, I present newly weds Petey and Eric for the first dance.” As the band played “We Are Family”, Petey held me very tight as he put his hands on my butt and I put my hands around his neck. We danced as we kissed. Soon I felt a rise in my cock and felt Petey with a big hard on. Oh shit, soon we both lost control as pre-cum soiled our briefs. Man, we had to get out of here before we fucked on the dance floor.

    The reception went for a couple of hours as most everyone was drinking champagne as they dipped little golden buckets into the fountain flowing with champagne. Most people were soon rather high.

    Petey and I said goodbye as we left for the airport and a two week honeymoon in the South Pacific Island of Fiji.

    After more than two days of flying with several stops, we landed early Tuesday morning in the Fiji capitol of Suva. We had arrived in a garden of Eden with beautiful flowers, palm trees, white beaches and deep blue water.

    We spent the day site seeing after checking into our hotel and the cute thatched cottage over looking the beach and blue ocean on a hill that gave us a breath taking view. The day’s tour included The University of South Pacific, special groomed gardens, lunch on a docked yacht, and swimming in the ocean. We had a seven course dinner in the main dining room of the main hotel.

    ————————————————————————————————————–

    THE FIRST NIGHT OF THE HONEYMOON WITH WILD SEX IN OUR COTTAGE

    After dinner and several hard drinks (including drinking from a coconut bowl), we made it to our thatched cottage in a state of feeling no pain. I went to the bathroom to piss and when I came out Petey was already in bed with a sheet covering him. Our bed was next to a open wall over looking the beach and ocean. As the moon shined in on Petey, it was like a spot light. I could see the outline of his gorgeous body with a huge like tent holding up the sheet at his crotch. His young beautiful face glowed in the moon light, his sexy eyes were glowing with pleasure and his arms were shinny from the light.

    In the nude, I instantly got a rock hard boner looking at my husband, a real hunk. I had never been happier or hornier. I needed my husband to devour me at that moment. Oh how I wanted him. I rushed to the bed, slipped under the cover and with no warning, I slipped my hand over to his crotch. I took his blood filled red hot cock in my hand. I had never felt a more rock hard and pulsating cock. It must have been the fact that we were in paradise and he was now all mine that had us both in pure lust. He turned his head toward me, put his lips up against my lips and plunged his tongue deep into my throat. The taste of the liquor and his hot breath had me about to come.

    With both of us totally naked, the feel of flesh on flesh was almost more than a man could take without passing out. As I jerked his cock, he threw his wet slick body up against my thigh and began to wildly hump me. We humped and kissed for some time before Petey decided to throw off the sheet and mount me. Our cocks were sliding across each other oozing lots of pre-cum. Petey began to suck on my favorite erotic spot as he sucked my ear lobes. At the same time, he used his hands to play with my hard nipples. I took my hands and began to rub up and down his back. Soon I had my hands on his butt cheeks and before long I had plunged two fingers into his asshole. My fingers so turned him on that I felt his ass muscles pulsating out and back in. My fingers felt great as his ass muscles actually were massaging those fingers.

    When I could not stand it any longer, I begged: “Baby, oh Baby, please suck my cock. Give me a wild blowjob and fuck your bitch husband’s ass. Baby, we are in heaven and what a place to suck cock, rim ass and fuck. I’m yours forever. Make love to your husband.”

    This so turned on Petey that he replied: “My Baby, I want you to suck my cock and rim my ass. Lets get into a 69 and do each other. I have never been more excited and lusting after a man.”

    We got into a 69. I took his huge hard cock up to my mouth and began to lick up and down his now slick sweaty cock shaft. I felt his tongue all over my cock shaft. Soon we were licking each other’s balls, tonguing our mates asshole, sucking on and swallowing the hot nuts and finally we began a long blowjob on each other. The smell of our asses, crotches, balls and cocks were beyond a description. As we sucked cock, rimmed ass, held the balls in our mouth; the sweat and pre-cum covered our faces and mouths. The moaning and grunting could be heard by the guests in a joining cottage as well as tourists walking down the path. But the lust had us as slaves. We could care less who heard us. We heard some of those people passing by say: “Man, that newly wed couple are in total heat like a dog in heat. I wish I could get that hot and horny with wild sex. Look you can see them through the open wall Man, are they ever gorgeous hunks. Loom at them suck cock.”

    After some ten minutes or so, Petey broke loose and put me on my back. He pulled my legs up on his shoulder, put a pillow under my ass and moved his hot legs and hips forward. I felt his cock rub up against my ass crack. It felt so hot, hard and wet, as he began to enter my eager welcoming ass. I felt his big boner go inch by inch deeper and deeper into my man pussy. Then he began to thrust in and out with his huge cock. Each time he thrust his juicy cock deep into me, I felt his cock massage my prostate. Man, this was a great fuck. I had never seen Petey this wild fucking me. It was so awesome.

    I bucked like a wild horse to met his thrusts into me. We fucked for at least ten minutes when I felt his cock swell even more, his breathing became faster, his thrust became more violently and then he cried: “Baby, here I come. Your husband is having his first orgasm after our marriage deep in your man pussy.”

    This put me over the edge. As I felt the cool ocean breeze on my body, I exploded with a huge thick load of cum over my body while receiving Petey’s huge load deep into my ass.

    When we weer spent, Petey pulled out and we embraced. We were so in love and the smell of hot sex and especially cum had us just unable to move. We soon went off to sleep and looked forward to the next day in this garden of flowers, palm trees and blue ocean.

    The next day we weer called to the main hotel to receive a call from my brother William. “Hey Bro, do I ever have a story of the raunchiest sex ever for you two. After you two left, Curtis, Ken and I continued to consume that champagne until we were loaded. After all the wedding guests had left, my bladder was about to burst so I went to the bathroom. I was about to finish when Curtis and Ken walked in to relieve themselves. While I was still at the urinal, they began to piss. As you know I have always been straight or I thought so.”

    William paused on the phone and then he continued: “I started to put away my big 8-inch cock when suddenly Ken in his drunken horny state grabbed my cock and began to jerk me off. Hell, it felt so great that my cock began to grow hard. I had never had such a hot sexy hand on my tool before. Ken knew how to excite ever vein in my wood. I told him not to stop. This so encouraged Curtis that he came over, got down on his knees, pulled my pants down, lowered my briefs and began sucking my balls as he put them in his mouth while thrusting a finger up my ass. This cause Ken to get down on his knees and he began licking his hot long tongue up and down my throbbing cock shaft. Next Curtis took his tongue and thrust it as far as he could into my asshole. He sucked so hard causing me to become dizzy with lust. The smells of their bodies and pre-cum had me loving gay sex.”

    “William, what happened next?”

    “When I told them I was on the edge of coming. they stopped. They had me on my knees; they dropped their pants and briefs; and took turns thrusting their big shinny pre-cum cock heads into my mouth. Man, the taste of then pre-cum was so awesome, as was the odor from their crotches. They fucked my face like two big loggers for some 20 minutes. Our wedding tuxedos were in shambles. We would have to buy the rented tuxedos.”

    I interrupted my brother.

    “William please don’t stop. Both Petey and I are on the phone listening and becoming horny as hell. We’re jacking off each other as you tell this incredible hot sex orgy. We’re feeding each other our fingers covered in pre-cum. Tell us what happened next.”

    William continued: “Hi Petey. Well guys, Ken told Curtis to stop and they whispered something to one another. They took me into one of the stalls; Ken closed the lid and sat down on the commode with a huge cock standing straight up. He ordered me to get on his lap facing him and had me push my big ass down on his throbbing cock. Now I felt my ass being ripped apart. Some how Curtis managed to get his swollen cock all the way into my ass. Then I felt Ken began to insert his cock into my ass. WOW, I was experiencing a doubled fucking. Hell, two big cocks for my first fucking. I did take them both somehow. They fucked me for at least 5 minutes when I heard their breathing increase and somehow their cocks swelled more as they burst load after load of semen in my ass. Man, this was a river of juices. Without touching myself, I exploded a huge load all over the chest of Curtis. They finally pulled out and we got out of the stall.”

    “Then what brother?”

    “Shit, you will not believe what happened. While we were still naked and with shinny pre-cum on our dicks, the minister entered the bathroom.”

    Oh shit brother, what did you all do then?”

    “Well Eric, the minster looked shocked. Before we could apologize, he left the bathroom. We cleaned up the best we could and went back to the hotel. I guess the minister will not see us again, hopefully. Later that night we did another round as I fucked both Curtis and Ken. I think we are going to get an apartment together. I think we have become fuck buddies.”

    Petey said: “Congratulations. Tell the guys we are happy for you. We will see you all in two weeks.”

  • Jon’s Story

    This is based on a true story; one I wrote at the request of a young man who read some of my stories and asked if I might write his. I asked for and was given some literary license in enhancing some of the dialogue and expanding some of the events and situations. Names and places have been changed and the story has been embellished further by me to protect identities. Some readers may identify with or even recognize themselves in some of the characters. Others will be left to wonder. We will leave it at that. (The author)

    Chapter One

    (Start of School)

    I started high school at a private all-boys school in the suburbs of Indianapolis, Indiana. It was conveniently close to my home. The name of the school is not important. During the summer before school started I received an information packet in the mail with a personality test, and a questionnaire that had to be filled out and mailed back in. It had questions like, what sports do you play; what activities do you want to be involved in; what subject do you consider your best: what subject do you struggle with the most; what do you do outside of school. The guys who were going to be juniors that year had to fill out a similar form before they got out of school for the summer. The school matched us up based on our answers to someone they thought would be a good mentor and role model for us. It was called the Big Brother program, designed to help freshman become accustomed to high school life, both socially and academically. Each junior boy was given a list of three freshmen that the school thought would be a good match and then the junior would pick his “little brother” from the list.

    School started on a Monday in late August; I was fourteen. The Friday before we officially started was the first school social function; the freshman sleepover with the juniors, where all of the freshman could meet each other and tour the school and find out where all of our classes were, and lockers and such. It began early in the evening on Friday and went until Saturday afternoon. We brought sleeping bags and an extra change of clothes.

    We were all dropped off at school and went into the gym, where we were put into groups, alphabetically, of around twelve or so in each group. We were given school T-shirts and learned some school cheers and after a while we just got to hang out and throw the football around, run around, talk and that kind of stuff.

    Around nine that night we were all supposed to shower then go to one of the rooms, still in our groups, and chill out and get acquainted, watch movies and then go to bed. The showers were interesting that night, with all of those freshmen in the locker room, really hesitant about getting naked in front of the juniors. But of course we had to. I was as nervous as anyone. I was in very good shape for a fourteen year old, already filling out, but with two years that the juniors had on us, there was a marked difference between them and us. I didn’t linger in the shower–none of us did–and I dried off pretty fast in the locker room and quickly put on a T-shirt and shorts, hopefully without acting like a scared kid. We went back to the assigned rooms and all got in our sleeping bags, and things got pretty quiet.

    Then in the middle of the night–it was probably about two in the morning–we were “kidnapped” by the juniors. In the dark, they came around to our sleeping bags and grabbed us and held us down and gagged and blindfolded us and tied our hands behind our backs. They took off our T-shirts, if we still had them on, stripping us down to our underwear. We didn’t know what the hell was going on. Nobody had said anything about an initiation or a hazing, and I wondered if the school knew about it.

    They took us all into the gym first and did the hazing thing to us, like trust things… turning us around in circles to get us disoriented then making us climb steps to a platform and telling us that we were high up and we had to jump to show our trust that our upper classmates would catch us. It seemed kinda like a frat thing, and I wasn’t so worried about it. But then they led us out of the gym, still bound and blindfolded. I sensed that they were taking us into the woods that I’d seen behind school. Quite a ways into the woods they stopped and turned us around in circles to make us disoriented.

    “Okay, we’re going to leave you here while we go talk it over and decide which of you, if any, are worthy of being part of our circles of friends,” one of them told us. “We will return with our decision in due time. Do not–I repeat–do not attempt to leave the woods. There is a road on one side where you could walk out and get hit by traffic, there are residences on one side, and there is a lake. If you drop off in the lake, we won’t know it, and you will drown.”

    That was it. It was pretty ominous. It scared the hell out of us. They didn’t say how they would arrive at their decision or what would happen to us if they deemed us unworthy. And they didn’t say where they were going to talk over and ponder their decision or how long they would be. We were left literally in the dark, and we had no idea how long they would leave us there. So there we were, in the woods in the wee hours of the morning, blindfolded, bound and gagged, wearing nothing but our shorts, awaiting our fate. Of course, we couldn’t communicate, although some tried; I could hear the soft noises of guys shuffling around and trying to communicate through the gags, which was useless. Of course we were afraid to move or try to leave the woods. At least I was, and it turned out so was everybody else. We wouldn’t have been able to see where we were going. We had no idea how long they would leave us there.

    I moved around till I found a tree and squatted down against it. I waited there for a long time, in just my boxers, wondering when the juniors would come back, or if they would. After a while, I began to wonder if they had gone back to the gym, to leave us there and not come back for us, and just let somebody discover us. Not knowing where we were in the woods; it was possible that in the light of day, we could be seen by people driving past the school. After a while–what seemed like a couple of hours–I heard someone coming; no voices, just the movement, then I felt hands on me, bringing me to my feet. The person got behind me and guided me by my shoulder for a short distance; I couldn’t tell which direction, and couldn’t really gauge how far. We stopped and he removed the gag but left my hands tied and the blindfold on.

    “Okay, this is the final test,” he said. “I want you to strip down and do as I tell you and guide you. Do you trust me?” asked the very masculine voice.

    “Yes,” I said. “But how am I supposed to take my shorts off?”

    “Yes, of course,” he said.

    Next thing I knew, there was a pair of hands pulling my shorts down. He was down on his knees because he lifted my feet to take my shorts off of me. I heard him mutter something like, “Geezusss!” when he pulled them down, and I got a little chill when he brushed a hand or arm against my thighs and actually touched my cock. Then he stood up and guided me to keep walking forward, his strong grip on my shoulder holding me well out in front of him. We walked for several yards when suddenly I took a step and there was nothing there! I lost my balance and I knew I had stepped off the cliff and I was falling into the lake! It was a short fall, but with my hands tied, and blindfolded, and not expecting it, it was scary as shit. I yelled and swore something like, “Oh, Shit! or “Fuck!” and I could hear other guys yelling and swearing for those few seconds before we hit the water. I hit the water feet first and went under.

    Now it was more than scary; it was frightening. The water was cold and deep and having gone in feet first, I plunged down quite a ways. I could hear the splashing of others jumping in all around me. I was an expert swimmer but I’d never swum bound and blindfolded and I was about to panic. Stay calm, I told myself, stay calm, they’re not gonna let you drown. But accidents happened all the time at these hazing things. My legs were free so I immediately started trying to push upward. It was difficult without the use of my arms, and there was still the damned blindfold that had a psychological effect. I suddenly felt the impact of someone jumping in very close to me. I could not know it was my rescuer till I felt a strong, muscular arm around me, and then I was suddenly being propelled upward by his strength

    We broke the surface and I gushed out, “Fuucckkk!” and sucked in precious air to fill my aching lungs. My rescuer laughed. He still had that powerful arm around me and with his other hand he was taking off the blindfold. His body was warm against mine and I could feel his muscles rippling as we tread water together. I could also feel that he was naked.

    “Congrats Li’l Bro, you passed.” I thought I recognized the voice as he was removing the blindfold. I remembered having briefly talked to a boy named David at some point throughout the evening. It wasn’t a long conversation but I remembered him because he looked like such a stud. Then suddenly it hit me with a force….Ohh, Godd, the guy had chosen me as his little brother! The blindfold was off and I was looking into one of the most handsome faces I’d ever seen.

    “I’m David, and I’m your big brother,” he said.

    “Hi. I’m……”

    “I know who you are. Jon,” he said, smiling. “Let’s get your hands free so I don’t have to carry you out of here.”

    He untied my arms and we swam to the shore and came out of the lake. He grabbed a couple of towels from the pile and tossed one to me.

    “The water wasn’t too cold, was it?” he asked, still laughing over my ordeal.

    “It wasn’t exactly a steam bath,” I said, trying to keep my teeth from chattering.

    “You handled yourself well,” he said.

    “Another thirty seconds and you wouldn’t be saying that,” I said.

    “Yeah, it’s scary. I remember when they did it to me.” He grabbed up another towel, took the damp one from me and wrapped the dry one around me. I still couldn’t get the shakes under control, but I realized that it wasn’t caused from the chill of the night air as much as from the excitement I was feeling from being so up close and personal with this guy. Godd, he was good looking, and built! If there was any fat on him, I couldn’t see in the dim of the night. I was just glad it was dark enough that he couldn’t notice the way I was watching his muscles ripple as he moved.

    Somebody had gathered up all our underwear and it was laying in a pile. Guys were going through it, tossing stuff aside, trying to find their own. The Big Brothers’ underwear was in a separate pile and David found his shorts and put them on. They were white briefs–very brief–and I paused from looking for mine to discreetly watch him pull the tiny garment up his muscular thighs and unceremoniously lift and place his manhood down inside. I couldn’t help noticing again how really well built he was, and how attractive, although I didn’t think too much of it at the time, or thought I didn’t, because I had never noticed a guy “that way” before. I was surprised when he started helping me look for my shorts. He picked up two or three pair, showed them to me, but they weren’t mine.

    “Here. I think this is yours,” he said.

    I was even more surprised that he recognized my shorts, even though he had been the one to take them off of me. I noticed how he stood right there and watched me put them on, as if he were waiting to give me his nod of approval.

    “Come on, we’re heading back,” he said.

    Walking back to the school, I saw how close we really were to the road. It would’ve been entirely possible that we might have walked into traffic had we tried to venture out of the woods blindfolded. Back in the classrooms we crawled back in our sleeping bags but stayed up talking about the initiation and how scary it was. David sat beside me, cross-legged. I asked him if there had ever been an accident from walking kids off into the lake. He said no, not that he knew of. We talked about his family, and mine, what we liked to do in our free time and what classes we would both be taking, the sports program….generally getting better acquainted as brothers. He was so cool. He even went to get his sleeping bag and laid it next to mine. But no one slept the rest of the night. I didn’t have a real brother, and with big David lying right beside me, I was starting to feel the closeness of having one. It was a safe feeling, like nothing could hurt me if he was there.

    The next morning, barely a few hours away, we got dressed and went for a light breakfast in the cafeteria, then our big brothers took us around school and showed us our classrooms, and the gym, the pool and the locker room. We were separated for freshman orientation and David said he would meet me back there to take me to lunch.

    “What’d you do last night?” one of my classmates asked under his breath as three of us we were walking down the hall to the assembly room.

    “We laid awake and talked,” I said.

    “You’re lucky. You know what my big brother made me do?”

    “What?”

    “He made me jack him off.”

    “What!” I said, surprised, but instantly excited.

    “I had to crawl in my big brother’s sleeping bag with him, both of us naked,” the other boy said. “First time I ever slept naked with another guy.”

    “I’ll bet you didn’t get much sleep,” the other boy said, laughing.

    “I sure didn’t. He dry fucked me.”

    “What do you mean, he dry fucked you?” I asked. I didn’t know what that meant.

    “You know….he put his cock between my legs from behind and fucked my thighs. Made a real mess in the sleeping bag when he shot off.”

    They both looked at me.

    “You and your big brother just laid awake and talked?”

    “That’s it,” I said. “He didn’t make me do anything like that.” I almost added that I wished he had, and that surprised me that I even had that thought. I had to wonder if things had gone even farther with the other two guys but they weren’t telling me. I was somewhat jealous of them.

    Later, after orientation, David met me just outside the door and took me out for lunch. Then he took me home. When he let me out at my house he told me he would meet me at my locker at 7:30 on Monday.

    I thought David was the coolest guy I’d ever met, but there was something more to it; something I didn’t quite understand. For the rest of the weekend I kept thinking about his naked body, my mind’s eye even dropping to his big, meaty cock. That really confused me because I had never thought of a guy like that before. He was a starter on the football team and he was so well built and he moved with the easy grace of an athlete….he was just a great guy….a sexy guy, and I’d never thought of guys as being sexy before. He was about 5’11”, dark hair and eyes, smooth, muscular….shit, he could be the poster boy for GI Joe. I found myself thinking he was just plain hot! It was very confusing, and a little frightening

    Chapter Two

    (Naked In The Pool)

    On Monday he was waiting for me at my locker. He looked at his watch, smiling, as I approached.

    “Am I late?” I asked.

    “Nope.”

    We chatted for a bit, mostly about the sleepover, then he took me to my first class. I wanted to ask him about what the other guys had told me about their big brothers, but didn’t think I better.

    “You got your class schedule? You remember where all your classrooms are?” he asked.

    “Yes, I think so,” I said.

    “See you at lunch, then. You remember where the cafeteria is, don’t you?”

    “Yeah,” I said.

    He clasped me on the shoulder and turned and walked away, but not before I grabbed a quick glance at the front of his jeans; then the back. I stood at the door of the classroom just watching him till somebody brushed against me to go in; watching the slight swagger of his broad shoulders and his legs swinging out with each step that reminded me of a horse walking, and his butt….Geezusss, why was I noticing a guy’s butt? I didn’t know, but I couldn’t wait for the morning to pass so I could see him again.

    As it turned out, I did see him twice more between classes with some of his friends. It was only a glimpse but he saw me and winked and waved. I was so impressed that he acknowledged me in front of his friends.

    The morning dragged on, slow as molasses in January, but it was finally time for lunch. I was so happy to see him waiting on me near the cafeteria door. He was laughing and joking with other students going in, but his face seemed to light up when he saw me.

    “So, how’re you doing?” he asked with a big smile, like he genuinely cared about me. He led the way into the cafeteria and we got in line. It was hard for us to talk because we kept being interrupted by other kids speaking to him. When we had our food he led the way to a table in the back, near a window where there were some other freshmen and their big brothers.

    “David, you don’t have to eat with me, if you would rather sit with your friends,” I told him quietly.

    He turned and scowled at me. “I know I don’t. I choose to,” he said.

    “Oh. All right.”

    We sat with a few other freshmen and their big bros, all of them David’s friends, and by the time that first lunch was over, it was like the eight of us kinda became this tight group. We even called ourselves “the crew” coming from something one of them said. Maybe it was kind of stupid, but hey, we were fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, eighteen year old. I saw David after my next class and he reminded me that PE class was coming up.

    “You did bring your PE clothes, didn’t you?” he asked.

    “Yeah, I think I got everything,” I said.

    “Cause I can loan you a jockstrap if you don’t have one,” he said, laughing, as he punched me playfully on the shoulder. It was a light punch, for him, but it sort of hurt. I didn’t think he knew how strong he was. We parted and I thought how neat it was that he offered to loan me one of his jockstraps. I wished I’d said I didn’t bring one; I wondered if he really would’ve loaned me one….and if it was washed.

    I wasn’t so nervous this time about being in the locker room with all of the upperclassmen because I felt I had a friend in David. He was as friendly with me as he was with his friends. I was fearfully discreet about catching glimpses of the older guys naked, but they were mostly directed at David. I didn’t think he noticed. We dressed in shorts and T-shirts to play tag football. David filled out a T-shirt like nobody I’d ever seen. He wasn’t too shabby in his shorts either. Friendly as he was, he showed no mercy on the field. We ended up on opposite teams and even though it was tag football, there was some friendly rough tackling and he brought me down more than once. I wasn’t a football player, but I didn’t mind being tackled by him. His muscular weight felt good on top of me, and it seemed to me that he took his sweet time about getting up.

    “I thought this was supposed to be tag football,” I said once when he had me pinned to the ground.

    “Depends on your definition of tag,” he said, laughing. He seemed to give his hips a little thrust against my butt as he shoved himself up. I was waiting for him to help me up but he didn’t. He just walked away.

    Despite the mild weather, we worked up a sweat and the coach barked that everyone had to shower, and he reminded us that signups for any of the sports teams would be right after school. I didn’t see why anybody wouldn’t shower; who would want to go to last class smelling like a horse?

    After last class, I headed down to the gym to sign up for the swim team. I didn’t know how I managed to be the last one there but I was. The swim coach, Alex, was one of the assistant coaches, a tall, lean, well-put-together college swimmer.

    “Let’s go see what you’ve got,” he said when I handed him the papers.

    “Now? I didn’t bring a swim suit,” I said.

    “That’s okay, take off your shoes and socks and T-shirt and jump in the pool,” he said.

    As I pulled off my shoes and socks, I noticed David standing a few yards away, coming toward me. As I pulled off my T-shirt, he was there to take it.

    “Do what he said; show him what you’ve got,” he said quietly.

    I turned to the young coach. “Do you want me to dive?”

    “Can you dive?” he asked.

    “Yes.”

    “Then dive for me,” he said.

    I was a pretty good diver, and I thought I could impress him. I never gave it a thought as I took my stance on the board that I didn’t have my diving suit on….it never occurred to me till I was slicing in to the water and I felt my shorts coming off!

    “Fuck!” I muttered silently. I reached for them but they were down around my ankles, hindering my ability to kick. Suddenly I felt the impact of someone else diving in the pool then my shorts were being pulled off of my feet and I was swimming in my jockstrap. I shot to the surface to see David treading water, laughing, holding up my gym shorts. The other guys were laughing their asses off.

    “You lost something, dude,” he said.

    I was embarrassed to shit. I reached for my shorts but he kept them from me.

    “Too late, everybody’s already seen your tight ass,” he said.

    “Good dive,” the coach told me as I climbed out of the pool. “Can’t say as much about your swimming,” he added jokingly. I knew I’d done better than he was saying.

    David was still laughing when he gave me my shorts. “You’ll do better in your Speedos.”

    I went to the locker room. That afternoon when I was walking home from school, I was a happy kid, and despite the embarrassment, I was happy that David had showed me the attention.

    When practices started, David had football after school and I had swimming. But it wasn’t like we went our separate ways. He stuck with me, I thought above and beyond the duties of a big brother. I wanted to think we were becoming friends, although a real friendship between a junior and a freshman would be unusual. But David seemed comfortable being in my company. He came to my practices when he could and I went to his football practices. I loved seeing him in his tight pants, and being able to see the straps of his jockstrap through the thin material. He proved his friendship big time when he told me he was coming to one of my swim meets. I always went to his games, but everybody did; for him to come to a swim meet, that was a little more personal. He really was the best big brother any guy could have; to me, he was like my real brother.

    As time went on, we would go to parties together and “the crew” had lunch together almost every day. I thought I was probably included partly because of my swimming ability.

    As it turned out, my embarrassing moment in the pool needn’t have been all that embarrassing after all. Alex, the coach, was a farm boy and he talked about going skinny dipping in the creek when he was a boy. One day after practice we were all getting out of the pool and out of the blue, he asked, “Anybody for skinny dipping?”

    We all looked at him–he was standing there with a mischievous grin with his thumbs in the waist of his shorts, like he was ready to shove them down–and one of the guys said, “Are you serious, coach?”

    “If you guys have got the balls,” he said, laughing.

    We had the balls. He didn’t take his shorts off like I thought he was going to but the rest of us started taking off our suits. About that time the football team was coming in from practice and they all stopped and looked at us and somebody said, “What the hell…..” when they saw us taking off our swim suits and jumping in the pool naked.

    One of the players asked Alex if they could join us. He told them they would have to ask their football coach. They converged on him like a mob.

    “Okay, but shower first, they don’t want all that sweat and grime in the pool,” he told them.

    There was a lot of whooping and hollering amid the loud clatter of football cleats as the football team headed for the locker room and the showers. All I could think was, “Oh, My Godd, he’s going to get in the pool naked!” I was so excited, I was afraid I would get a hardon. Minutes later the football players came out of the locker room and began diving in the pool. They were a beautiful sight–so was the swimming team, for that matter–but I had eyes for only one player. I was almost breathless when David came out, muscles rippling as he walked, his big cock swinging majestically, long and meaty and fluffed up from the warm shower. I drank in the sight of him, his stomach muscles rippling, and the muscles of his thighs leaping with each step. He was absolute perfection on the move.

    Someone said something to him and he turned around and I got a good look at his firm bubble butt. It wasn’t intentional that he was showing off for me but just the way he stood, his butt muscles were flexed beautifully. I’d seen him in the locker room but this was different. I felt my chest tighten up as he dove in and swam right toward me. He surfaced and came up right in front of me. I was so impressed and happy that he had chosen me for his attention in front of all his friends.

    “Hey, Little Bro, this remind you of something?” he said with his sexy smile.

    I was like numb and dumb, so close up, face to face with him, and he was so damned handsome I felt weak, and I couldn’t even speak. I was suddenly frightened of my feelings and I quickly dove under and swam away from him. I felt his hand try to grab my foot but I easily out distanced him. I came up at the far end of the pool and spread my arms across the edge. He came up seconds later.

    “Show off,” he said.

    “You weren’t that far behind me. Not bad for a football player,” I said.

    “I think you could do that with your hands tied behind your back,” he said, laughing.

    “And blindfolded,” I added. Yeah, it did remind me of something when David dove into the pool, only this time I was dealing with stronger feelings that I didn’t understand.

    Fortunately, the pool was full of naked athletes, all horsing around, and David and I were quickly pulled into it so my attention was diverted away from just him. It was a great time; Coach Alex gave us about a half hour before he blew his whistle and told us we had to get out.

    When we were getting out, grabbing up towels that the coach had stacked out at the edge of the pool, David grabbed one, tossed it to me, then took another one and started drying off. Again, I was hard pressed not to gape at his bulging, rippling muscles.

    “You know, we could do this at my house, we’ve got a pool,” he said. “You’ll have to come over sometime, get in some private practice.”

    “Thanks, I would like that,” I said. “Are you talking, like this?” I asked, with a motion to our nakedness.

    “Sure, if there’s nobody home,” he said.

    Fuck, I had to get dressed before I got a hardon!

    That evening I went up to bed early. David was still on my mind. I admit, unashamedly, that I jacked off with images of him in my head. Afterwards, confusion reigned till I finally was able to go to sleep.

    Chapter Three

    (Hanging Out Together)

    David and I started going places together, just the two of us, like to the movies, or out to get a hamburger. I still couldn’t believe that a studly junior like David would want to hang out with a lowly freshman, even though he was my Big Brother. I was feeling rather smug about it, thinking that there must be something about me that he liked. I was excited when he invited me to his house to meet his parents. He seemed like he was showing me off or something. The second time he invited me over his parents were gone and we went skinny dipping in his pool, just like he said we could. I was a little scared when he suggested it, afraid I would bone up with just the two of us alone, but I couldn’t say no. I looked all around as he took me out back.

    “Don’t worry, it’s completely private,” he said, with a wave of his muscular arm toward the perimeter of the yard. He laughed softly. “Hell, I think my parents go skinny dipping when I’m not around; my dad’s hinted at it.” With that he started taking off his clothes. I had no choice but to follow suit. He must have sensed my uneasiness. He got really good at that.

    “Look, if you would rather, I can get you a swimsuit, or we can go in in our shorts,” he said.

    “No, I’m game for it,” I said bravely.

    “I thought you should be, after we all went in naked at school,” he said.

    He didn’t understand that it was a lot different for me, being naked with him alone. Watching him strip naked at the edge of the pool, I was scared to death that I would get a hardon. My fears mounted, seeing him take off his shorts, revealing his magnificent manhood. I was even more scared, how the fuck would I explain getting a hardon? But, again, almost as if he could sense it, he put me completely at ease; he started talking about something as he watched me strip down–with keen interest, I thought–then when I was naked, he challenged me to a race, which I thought was part of his diversion too. I was so relieved. We dove in together and I was half way across the pool before I even started stroking. As I reached the end of the pool and turned around, David was coming up right beside me.

    “How the fuck do you do that? You go through the water like a torpedo,” he said.

    “I don’t know. It’s a natural talent,” I said. “Just like your natural talent for football.”

    “Yeah, I’ll bet you’ve got a lot of natural talents you haven’t unleashed yet,” he said.

    I wondered what he meant by that, if anything. Probably nothing; I was being paranoid. “You’ve got more bulk to power through the water than I have,” I said.

    “Yeah, but I’ve got more muscle to power that bulk, and you still left me in your wake,” he said.

    “Not that far in my wake, you came right up behind me,” I said.

    “Wanta have another go at it?” he asked.

    “Sure, but I’ll beat you again,” I said cockily. And I did, by more than the first time.

    “You’re a fuckin’ showoff,” he said, laughing as we reached the other end of the pool.

    “No, I’m a swimmer, you’re a football player,” I said. “You pounded my ass into the ground in PE the other day.”

    “It’s gonna get pounded even harder next time; I’ll be getting my revenge for showing me up today,” he said.

    “You don’t need revenge, there was no one around to see us,” I said.

    “Yeah….I know. It’s a matter of personal honor,” he said with a tight grin.

    There was a funny tone to his voice. Paranoid again? Or was there a double meaning in his remarks, and something in his stone? But nothing happened that day; I didn’t even get hard. It was like just being with him was enough; anything–whatever that might be–else could wait.

    I returned the invitation and invited David to my house. I tried to keep from appearing that I was showing him off, but I was. I wanted to invite him to spend the night but I was afraid to ask him. I didn’t think he would be up to spending that much time with me, a freshman. He did still have his own friends that he ran around with, without me. And there were these weird feelings creeping into my head and I was afraid he might sense something and think there was something funny about me asking him to spend the night, especially since he knew from being in my room that we would have to sleep in the same bed.

    I wouldn’t see him over Thanksgiving because his family was going to their lake house in Northern Indiana. I tried to hide my disappointment but I guess it showed through.

    “Hey, we’re not going there over Christmas, so we can spend some of Christmas break together,” he said.

    So over Christmas, six of us guys from “the crew” went camping. We called it a freeze-out because it was so damned cold. We hiked, and had to chop wood to keep a fire going, generally had a great time. We all did sleep naked, but in separate sleeping bags, so nothing sexually happened. But just being in the tent with five other guys, knowing they were all naked, was sexual in itself for me. I found myself wishing that it was just me and David, but he made it special in his own way. He told one of the other guys to move his sleeping bag then he moved his sleeping bag next to mine; said we had things to talk about. I was so damned happy.

    With Christmas approaching, I pondered whether to buy him something. If he didn’t get me anything, he might be embarrassed. Finally, I did; and if he didn’t get me anything–I wasn’t expecting that he would–I would just say I bought him a gift in appreciation for being my big brother. A couple of days before Christmas he called and asked me if I could come over. He sounded mysterious. He fixed me a drink when I arrived–eggnog with rum or something in it–then he took me in the living room and, all smiles, he took a package from under their tree and handed it to me.

    “Merry Christmas, Li’l Bro.”

    I was so touched that I almost teared up. He kept smiling as I unwrapped it. It was a new tennis racket. He had gone to the trouble of wrapping it in such a way that I couldn’t recognize what it was. I was so impressed that he even remembered I played tennis.

    “I didn’t know anything about tennis so I asked one of the other guys to help me pick it out,” he said. “I hope it’s the right kind.”

    “It’s perfect,” I said, smiling, as I took the small wrapped package out of my shirt pocket.

    “You didn’t have to do this,” he said when I handed it to him.

    “You didn’t have to do this,” I said, of the tennis racket.

    He was obviously surprised that I’d gotten him a gift. “Well, they say great things come in small packages,” he said as he unwrapped it, and the strangest thing….when he said that, he gave me a once-over look, looking me up and down like he was inspecting me or something. It gave me chills.

    “Damn!” he exclaimed when he opened the envelope. “Cardinals tickets!”

    “They’re the best seats I could get. I hope you don’t already have them,” I said.

    “No. Mann, you couldn’t have gotten me anything better. Thanks.”

    “Thanks for the tennis racket. I can’t wait to try it out.”

    “I can’t wait to watch you,” he said. “Meanwhile, let’s get a refill and go to my room.”

    He concocted two more eggnogs and we went to his room. There was nothing special about it; we just lay on his bed and talked about stuff; but that was special enough to me.

    After Christmas I started tennis and being off-season, the football team continued to work out. I had just come into the locker room from the tennis court one day when David asked me if I wanted to work out with him. I was surprised, because I figured the football players would be teamed up with each other as workout partners, and I thought a tennis player in their midst might be a pain in the ass. But maybe David was asking just that one time.

    “Sure, if you don’t think I would be in your way,” I said.

    He laughed and scowled. “How would you be in my way?”

    “Well, you lift a lot heavier weights than I do.”

    “So?”

    There were a few others in the weight room besides the football players but they sorta stayed to themselves. I managed to keep my tongue from hanging out when David peeled off his shirt to work out bare-chested. The other guys were pretty impressive too, but damn, he had muscles that just wouldn’t quit, and I had to tear my eyes away from the treasure trail that started just above his navel and plunged down into his shorts. I didn’t have that yet. He said he would be working legs since he thought that’s what I would be working on.

    “I know you tennis players have got to have strong legs,” he said. Then as he was putting plates on the squat rack he asked, “How much do you squat?”

    I looked at the weight already on the bar. “That’s enough for me, for starters.”

    He spotted me with words of encouragement as I did a set, then he added several plates to do his set and I spotted him. It was a wonderful opportunity to look at his bulging muscles without anybody thinking anything about it. I had to watch him closely to be prepared to assist. When he was done he removed the heavier plates but added a couple of lighter ones for me.

    When we were done with squats he took me over to the leg machine. He positioned the back of the seat and patted it for me to take my place. I sat down and put my feet under the pads and David set the weight. I brought my feet up, my thigh muscles bulging mightily. I loved the leg machine for that reason; sitting down, it caused your thigh muscles to spread out and look bigger. David squatted down beside the machine, as if to observe the action up close.

    “You’ve got great thighs,” he said. “Better than a lot of the football players. Really big for a swimmer. Looks like they would slow you down, they’re so heavily muscled.”

    “No, they propel me through the water,” I said.

    Then he did the damndest thing; he reached over and shoved the legs of my shorts up higher to reveal more of my thighs. “You should wear shorter shorts so you can see the muscles working,” he said.

    I struggled through the final reps then got up so David could have his turn. He sat down and adjusted the weight, heavier of course. With a deep breath he thrust his feet upward, extending his legs straight. His thighs bulged. He held it for a few seconds then let it down slowly. The muscles rippled beautifully under the strain. I had the most awful urge to lean down and kiss them. I did do the next best thing.

    “Damn, you’ve got legs that could move a tank,” I said as I reached down and tugged the legs of his shorts even higher, and gave his thigh muscles a hard, quick squeeze.

    He smiled and muttered “thanks” through the grimace of another rep.

    It was a good workout, and it was like we were the only two in the gym. Nobody bothered us, and David concentrated on me. Of course, I concentrated on him as well. When we were done and going back to the locker room he asked me if I wanted to start working out with him on a regular basis, like training partners. I must’ve looked at him funny.

    “What, you don’t want to?” he asked.

    “Oh, no, no, that would be great,” I said. “I thought you were asking me to work out with you just this one time.”

    “Naw, full time if we can arrange it.”

    So when he didn’t have practice and I was finished with tennis he stared training me in the weight room. He would always use heavier weights, but he never put me down because I couldn’t lift what he did. He said I shouldn’t be in competition with him or anyone else, only myself, especially as a swimmer and tennis player. Over time–a surprisingly short time–I did get a lot bigger because of his training, and David was proud of that. He helped get me stronger, which helped mostly for swimming, but also for tennis. He really worked my legs and shoulders; said he thought I needed good shoulders for swimming, and you needed powerful legs for just about everything. And he added with a grin, “And doing squats builds up your glutes, too. And a tight butt attracts the girls.”

    I think I blushed.

    “But you already had a tight butt when I met you,” he joked, punching me playfully.

    I couldn’t believe he was saying that.

    One day he was spotting me on the bench press and he was so close to my head that I could see up his shorts and I almost dropped the bar because I was so turned on. That was when I really started noticing him sexually; or the first time I admitted it to myself.

    It was about this time that I had a growth spurt that I’d heard happened to boys around fifteen. Only I didn’t shoot up to be six-four and skinny. I did get taller but mostly I grew “out.” My shoulders got wider, my chest broader and thicker and my thighs got even more muscular. I have to say I didn’t look much like most gangly fifteen-year-olds.

    Chapter Four

    (My Parents’ Divorce)

    Shortly after I turned fifteen, my parents got divorced. That was when David really took care of me and helped me through it. He supported me and was there for me any time I needed him. I didn’t even have to ask; he sensed when I was down and needed him. He was always checking to see if I was okay. Looking back, I think he was the only way I got through it. My mother got custody because that’s what I wanted. Not that I didn’t love my father but he was moving to another state and I wanted to continue going to my school. If it’d been the other way around, I would’ve asked that he have custody.

    It was around that time that the little flirtations started with David and me. Something would happen like, I would say I needed to work my glutes and he would just say, “Oh no, they look perfect,” and he would grab my ass and say, “Yeah, feels perfect, too.”

    “You said I had a perfect butt when you first met me,” I joked.

    “No, I said you had a tight butt. Now it’s perfect,” he said.

    “I wasn’t aware that you noticed,” I kidded him.

    Or I would try to punch him and he was so solid I would say, “Damn, it’s like punching marble,” as I would grope and squeeze his pecs. Or when we wrestled around, I would try to shove him and he was immovable and we would laugh at my futile efforts. It was all dumb little things, and maybe not flirtations at all, but they seemed a little out of the ordinary for two guys to be doing and saying to each other.

    Outside of school we were doing things like going to baseball games, playing soccer at the park with other guys from the crew, and going out on double dates with girls, things like that, that guys do. I was a little surprised when he suggested that first time that we double. I knew he dated several girls, but I hadn’t dated one so far. In the first place, I didn’t have a car, or access to one. One day we were at my locker and he just told me to get a date, we were going to a movie.

    “I don’t know who to ask,” I said, rather shyly. What I was really saying was, I didn’t know who would go out with me.

    “Are you kidding?” he said, laughing. “Ask any girl who’s seen you in that tiny little Speedo suit you wear in the pool.”

    I really did blush that time.

    He leaned in closer and said in a quieter tone, “They’ve all seen how you practically bust out of that thing. Trust me, you won’t have any trouble getting a date. Do you want me to give you a list of the girls who are interested in you?”

    “How do you know what girls are interested in me?”

    “Grapevine, and simple observation,” he said. “I notice the girls who turn around and look when they pass you in the hall.”

    “What?” I laughed out loud.

    “Hey, I told you your tight butt attracts girls,” he said, laughing.

    I finally worked up the courage to ask a girl; not from David’s list, I wanted to do it on my own. I had to get a date or miss the chance of doubling with David. I thought I might have to ask more than one but the very first one I asked accepted. So we went on our first double date. David drove, of course; he said so I could make out in the back seat. I did–I thought he would be watching in the rear view mirror–and it was a lot easier than I had imagined. She didn’t come even close to resisting any of my advances. Actually, it was only kissing and some groping and some moaning, but it was more than I’d ever done with a girl, and David was impressed.

    David had an on-and-off girlfriend throughout his junior year, and as a result of that double date, so did I. It was the natural thing to do even though I was beginning to see David in a different light, and even having thoughts about him. I dated a couple more girls but I always went back to Madele. We just seemed to hit it off. She actually told me she liked my butt in a pair of tight jeans and how I looked in my Speedo.

    I laughed. “David said girls like guys with tight butts,” I said.

    “David would be right about that,” she said. “And you’re not too shabby in that Speedo,” she added.

    I laughed again. “David said girls noticed that too.”

    “You and David are pretty tight, aren’t you?” she said.

    I froze up a little inside. What did she mean by that? Did she suspect something? “He chose me for his little brother, and he’s been there for me, through my parents’ divorce,” I said.

    David asked me if Madele and I were getting serious. I told him no, sounding a little incredulous; I said we were both too young to get serious.

    “No, I mean physically serious,” he said. “I mean, do you need to start carrying a couple of condoms. I’ve got some in my locker if you need ’em.”

    “You keep condoms in your locker?” I asked, surprised.

    “I can’t keep them at home, and sometimes my dad drives my Jeep so I can’t keep them there. Just let me know, dude.”

    He didn’t wait for me to let him know. He came up to me at my locker one day and pulled out a strip of three condoms to show me then he put them in the top of my locker.

    “You and Madele are getting pretty tight. You need to have these handy, just in case,” he said. He leaned in closer and said in a low voice, “Dude, from what I’m hearing, if you don’t get in her pants soon, she’s gonna be getting in yours.”

    It was a weirdly good feeling, having David think I was stud enough to need condoms.

    Chapter Five

    (My First Blow Job)

    As turned out, I didn’t use the condoms. My first real sex was a blowjob; from Madele.

    David had dropped us off at her house from a double date with him and his girlfriend, Meg. We were going to go inside for a while, but Madele wanted to go down to the park a few blocks from her house. It was a small neighborhood park donated in memory of a woman who did good works for the community with her wealth. So I took her hand and we walked down to the park. There was a fish pond fed by a bubbling fountain, with three concrete benches around it. The pond was filled with very large goldfish and had several exotic trees that sprawled over it. There were stone paths winding through small gardens with benches here and there. She took us down a path that lead to the very back of the place where it was more wilderness.

    Back among the trees she started coming on to me. I was a little surprised, because I always initiated things, but I remember what David had said about her getting into my pants. She was still holding my hand and she put it up to her breasts and said, “I really like you, Jon,” and we started kissing and that quickly moved to feeling each other and making out, like we had done in the car, except she was coming on a lot more passionately than any other time. She tugged my shirt up and I raised my arms and let her take it off of me. She started kissing down my chest, nipping at my nipples, and moved on down my stomach while she smiled at me with her big green eyes. I was blown away when she started feeling me up down at my crotch.

    “I’ve heard about this,” she said as she groped the front of my jeans, feeling my cock which was by now growing hard.

    “How would you hear about that?” I asked her.

    “Tales from the locker room,” she replied with a mischievous smile as she was unzipping my pants and groping inside for my cock. “And anybody with eyes can see how you fill out your Speedo.” So David was right. But I still couldn’t believe she was being so bold.

    “Ohh! Ohhh, Godd!” she gasped, like she was freaking out, when she got a feel, then pulled my cock out and saw how big it was. “Oh, My Lord!” she whispered as she went right to her knees, and I saw her wetting her lips. I have to say I nearly freaked out as I stood there looking down at her, mouth open, tongue out, heading straight for my cock.

    She started down on it but she could barely get the head in her mouth. She tried, and I was encouraging, with a gentle hand on her head, but she had a really hard time so she mostly had to lick around it and she did suck my balls. Her tongue felt great, especially on the head of my cock. I was so hot and excited over this, my first blowjob and I lost all concentration. I always had good staying power when I jacked off, but this wasn’t my own hand, it was a warm, wet mouth and a tongue, and it was out of my control.

    “Godd, I’m getting close,” I gasped softly after only a few minutes.

    “Okay,” she said.

    I nearly freaked again. Okay? Was she saying okay, she was going to take my load? I warned her again when I was about to cum.

    “I’m about there,” I groaned. “Unless you want it,” I added, hopefully.

    Much to my disappointment, she didn’t take my load. She pulled back at the last second and pumped my cock and I shot really hard against a nearby tree and across the grass. She was amazed. Frankly, so was I.

    “Geezusss, Jon!” she exclaimed softly as she jacked my load out of me and watched each spurt sail out in long, thick ropes. The stuff made soft thudding sounds when it landed on the leaves. I was surprised when she started licking my cock when I was finished. I don’t know if she got a taste of my cum but it was a warm feeling that she did that and I wondered why she hadn’t just taken my load in her mouth.

    “Now I have something to tell in the locker room,” she said as she stood up.

    “You’re not going to tell about this!” I asked, surprised.

    “Of course. Unless you don’t want me to.”

    “I….I don’t care,” I said. “But what’re you going to tell?”

    “That I gave you head and you went off like a pony,” she said, laughing.

    “You’re not!”

    She laughed. “Just listen for the rumors,” she said.

    I told David all about it, not in great detail, except he asked if she was good or not. I told him, fuck yeah, but he knew I didn’t have any basis for comparison. I only knew it was a hell of a lot better than my fist, and you don’t really need any basis for comparison to know that a blow job feels good. He told me that his girlfriend Meg was okay at giving head but she was a great ball licker. He said she could get him off just licking and sucking his balls and down under them. I was impressed and happy that he was all proud of me; he even took me out for lunch to celebrate.

    “But…Little Bro, you’re still technically a virgin, you know that,” he reminded me.

    “Yeah, I know,” I said.

    “But we’re gonna get something done about that,” he said.

    I wondered what he meant by “we” but I didn’t ask.

    He never “arranged” anything and I didn’t bug him about it. I was satisfied with what I was getting from Madele. I wouldn’t say she was cock hungry, but she did like my cock, and all it took was a look and a nod and I knew I was going to get a fine blowjob at the next opportunity when we could get together. And after about four times, she started taking my load in her mouth. She didn’t swallow though. I didn’t really expect her to but I wished she would. It was a little gross to have her spit it out.

    As it turned out, David didn’t have to do anything about my virginity. It took care of itself; or rather, I took care of it on my own. It was with a girl named Julie. She was of Asian descent with an American father. I don’t know if word about me got around via Madele but Julie started getting real friendly with me then it advanced to coming on to me. David said the girls would do that, what with me being on the swim team and them seeing me in my Speedos, practically bulging out of it. The first I noticed it was when Julie started showing up at my swim meets; she hadn’t been there before. Then one time after a meet, she met me at the door when I was coming out of the locker room. I wouldn’t describe her as bold, but she was there. I thought she was waiting on one of the other guys. I spoke and walked past her; I hadn’t really meant to talk to her.

    “Oh, you don’t want to talk to me?” she said.

    I stopped and turned around. “I’m sorry, I thought you were waiting on someone,” I said.

    “I was. You,” she said.

    “Oh. Sorry.” I thought my surprised excused my rudeness. That got my attention. I started back, but she came toward me and we fell into step together.

    “My name’s Julie,” she said, offering her hand.

    “I’m Jon,” I said.

    “I know who you are. Everyone knows who you are,” she said.

    “Jon with no H,” I said.

    “You look a little Italian,” she said.

    “It might be. Well, I am part Italian, but I don’t really know the language,” I said.

    “There’s a dance coming up. Girls invite the boys. I wonder if you would like to go with me.”

    I guess I was a little obvious about being taken aback, and she reared back a little.

    “Well, I didn’t mean to shock you,” she said.

    “No, I….well, I am a little surprised, that’s all. I’ve never been asked out by a girl before,” I said.

    “Oh, then you’re accustomed to being asked out by boys?” she joked.

    “Something like that,” I said, going along with her little joke. “Yes,” I said.

    “Yes, you will go?”

    “Yes. And thank you for asking me,” I said.

    We went to the dance on foot because I still didn’t have access to a vehicle, and I was pleased that she was just fine with that. I walked to what I thought was her house to pick her up, then we walked to the dance together. She told me that a friend of hers with a car offered to double with us but she said no, she wanted to walk with me. I liked her for that. After the dance, we were holding hands, walking back in the direction of her house when she told me that she was house sitting for her older sister and that I could come in if I wanted to.

    “You’re house sitting by yourself?” I asked, suddenly with keen interest. We went inside. She showed me to the living room and said she was going to get out of her dress and get us something to drink. She took longer than it should’ve taken to change and get a couple of cans of pop and I went to the kitchen to see what was taking so long.

    “Ohh, Geezuss!” I gasped softly, standing at the kitchen door. There was, bent over in the refrigerator, in a very thin, very short negligee. So thin that I could see her skin tone through the material, and so short….well, so short that most of her butt was showing. I gulped and started to step back from the doorway but found that I was frozen to the spot and by that time she had closed the refrigerator door and saw me standing there. She smiled. I smiled back, or thought I did; I couldn’t be sure, it felt like my facial features were all contorted.

    “I.I came to see…..” I had to swallow again.

    “Did you like what you saw?” she asked, coming toward me.

    “Very….much,” I stammered.

    She set the cans of pop on the butcher block in the center of the kitchen then turned and got a bottle out of an overhead cabinet; it was a bottle of booze. She didn’t ask me if I wanted any, she got two glasses and fixed us each a drink. She smiled as she handed me one.

    “I hope you like bourbon,” she said.

    “I’ve never tasted bourbon,” I said. I hadn’t tasted much of anything in the way of hard liquor, but I was going to drink this whether I liked it or not. I wanted to be a man about it, and besides, it would boost my courage, if it didn’t knock me on my ass.

    She took my free hand and led me back into the living room where we sat on the couch. She took a sip of her drink; I took several gulps of mine. It burned going down and it wasn’t really good but that wasn’t the point. She sat he glass on the end table and reached for mine. I took another quick drink before I handed it to her.

    “I don’t want you to have too much, too fast,” she said, smiling. Then she reached down with her hand at my crotch. “I’ve been wanting to get together with you for a long time,” she said in a husky tone.

    “I wish I’d known,” I said, in a surprisingly strong voice.

    “You would have if you’d been paying attention,” she said. “But you don’t seem to pay much attention to girls.”

    What was she saying? Had she noticed anything else? Like how I ran around a lot with David and with guys from the crew?

    “I’m a little shy around girls,” I said, to cover myself.

    “You shouldn’t be. You’re very attractive and you’re an athlete. Jocks aren’t usually so shy with girls,” she said as she squeezed my cock.

    “Yes, I guess I shouldn’t be,” I said. The bourbon was kicking in, and if that weren’t enough, her hand groping me gave me all the encouragement I needed. I reached down for her crotch. It was a terribly bold move for me. She opened her legs for me and I found a bare, smoothly shaved pussy! “MMnnn,” I moaned involuntarily.

    “You like me nice and smooth,” she said.

    “Yesss.”

    Suddenly, I was so emboldened I couldn’t believe it myself. I lifted her negligee and pulled it off, leaving her virtually naked. Godd, she was beautiful. Small in stature, flawless skin, with a soft golden hue that excited me; like an all-over tan.

    “You’re overdressed now,” she said as she tugged at my belt and my shirt at the same time.

    I stood up and began undressing. She helped me.

    “Your sister won’t be home?” I asked nervously.

    “She’s three states away.”

    My cock was hard, tenting my shorts something awful. I started to take them off but she brushed my hands away and did it herself. I watched as she pulled them down. Her eyes popped open when she saw my hard cock. (I failed to mention that my teenage growth spurt added some impressive dimensions to my manhood).

    “Oh, My Godd! It is true!” she gasped.

    “What’s true?”

    “The rumors.”

    It was the second mention of rumors about me.

    “I would like to know who’s spreading these vicious rumors about me,” I joked.

    She looked up at me from where she sat on the couch, as she cupped my balls in her delicate hand. “Everyone can tell from the way you fill out your Speedos,” she said. Then she wrapped her hand around my cock.

    “Lord, I can’t even get my hand around it,” she said.

    “You have very small hands,” I observed.

    “No, that’s not the problem,” she said, without looking up at me this time; her eyes were fixed on my cock. “I can get my hands around other boys’ cocks.”

    I watched in awe as she wrapped her delicate lips around my cock and took it in her mouth. She was much more adept than Madele had been.

    “Ohhhhh,” I moaned softly. I moaned louder as she began sucking my cock. I didn’t think mine was the first cock she’d had in her mouth; she knew what she was doing. She was better than Madele. Or maybe it was because Madele was in the past and this was a fresh mouth on my cock. She soon had me so hot I couldn’t stand it. I eased her off a couple of times so I could hold off; I thought I was going to get to fuck her. When she went back down on me I reached down for her tits. She definitely had bigger tits than Madele. They were firm yet pliable, with large nipples that hardened to my touch. I played with her tits while she sucked my cock. I moved my hand lower, down her stomach, heading for her pussy. I wanted to see how it felt, so smooth and bare. I sat down beside her. She leaned over and kept sucking my cock and scooted closer so I could reach her. I felt her up, working my fingers between the warm, wet, pouting lips. My cock throbbed violently in her mouth. I worked two fingers in her and was finger fucking her when I had the sudden urge to go down on her. I didn’t know where that came from….David and I had never even talked about going down on a girl….but I wanted to do it to Julie in the worst way. I gently urged her off my cock and raised her up. Our eyes met for a second as I eased her back on the couch, then I slid off the couch onto my knees as I lifted her left leg onto the back of the couch.

    “Ohh, Jon,” she whispered as she realized what I was going to do.

    I went between her legs and without hesitation, began licking her pussy. Her sweet smell and soft moans turned me on even more, and she spread her legs even wider and put her hands on my head. Her pussy seemed to open up to me and I was soon licking up inside her. She was so soft and warm and not at all with the repugnant taste that guys had talked about. I remembered hearing about a girl’s clit and searched for it with my tongue as she sort of guided my head, as if she knew I was looking for it and wanted me to find it. I did, the tiny organ nestled in the upper folds of her pussy lips, so well hidden, just waiting to be discovered. I touched it with my tongue and I swear I could feel the pulse of her heartbeat. I liked it, spreading her lips with my tongue, then I used my fingers to pull them apart and expose it fully.

    “Ohhhh, My Godd!” she cried softly as I began sucking her clit and flicking it with my tongue. “Ohh, Jon!…Godd, that is so wonderful!”

    I wondered if I was overdoing it. She turned wild, thrashing her hips around, using her leg on the back of the couch to thrust her pussy up at me, and her hands clamped around my head to keep my mouth firmly in place. But then she suddenly shoved my head away and I was looking up into the face of a wild woman; she was panting, and her eyes seemed glazed over.

    “Turn around, so I can do you, too,” she said in a desperate whisper.

    I gladly obliged. When I was positioned on top of her I buried my face between her legs and went to work on her again. This time, I went a little wild. I couldn’t help myself. Eating pussy for the first time and getting my cock sucked at the same time sent me into orbit. It must’ve had the same effect on her because she was literally trying to eat my cock. She clasped her hands around my butt and pulled me down, forcing my cock into her throat. She choked and gagged on it but she kept on trying. I couldn’t hold off–I didn’t even want to try–and she was acting like something was happening to her as well. She started whimpering and squealing around my cock, but never letting go, and thrashing her butt around on the couch so hard I was having a hard time staying on her pussy. Suddenly she started convulsing, shaking so hard I thought the couch was shaking. I realized she was cumming. I let mine go too. Godd, it was such a wonderful relief to just let the juices gush out of my cock, and it was made even more wonderful because she didn’t let go of my cock. I couldn’t tell if she was swallowing but she was sure as hell taking my load! I think I might’ve blacked out for a second or to, because I had the weird sensation of floating back from somewhere.

    My arms were shaking so that I couldn’t support myself and I shoved myself up off of her, stood up, then collapsed on the couch where Julie lay limp and gasping.

    “Damn!” I gasped, leaning my head back. “That was wild!”

    “You can say that again,” she said.

    “Damn! That was wild,” I said, laughing like a fool.

    She laughed with me and tried to get up. I pulled her up and against me.

    “That’s the first time any boy has ever done that,” she said. “It was wonderful.”

    “That’s the first time I ever did it,” I said.

    “I hope it won’t be your last,” she said.

    “It doesn’t have to be,” I told her.

    “Do you want to shower together?” she asked.

    “Yes. Then I should get home.”

    She looked disappointed, even pouting.

    “Or not,” I said quickly, thinking that I hadn’t got to fuck her yet.

    To say the shower rejuvenated me would be an understatement. We washed each other with our hands and it was such a wonderful feeling of total freedom to have my hands on her tits and soaping up between her legs. I couldn’t believe this was happening to me. I was so hard by the time I was drying off that my cock ached.

    “I should have taken a cold shower,” I joked.

    Julie led me back into the living room, back to the couch, where she lay down in the same position as before, only this time she didn’t reach for my cock to suck it. She reached for it to guide it to her waiting pussy. I stopped her to get a condom out of my jeans pocket, uttering a silent thanks to David, for since he had advised me to, I had carried condoms with me. When I tore it open, Julie took the condom to put it on me. I wondered if she was a virgin too. I didn’t think so, as bold and forward as she was. I tried to act like I knew what I was doing, but she did most of the work initially. She was really tight and she really squirmed around on my cock to take it. But finally I penetrated her and was having my first piece of ass. I was fifteen years old.

    It wasn’t Julie’s first time. Her struggling to take me was because of my size. In the frenzy of things she named off two seniors she’d dated who were not near as big.

    Great as it was with Julie, with the promise of more, I felt a sense of guilt, thinking about David. I felt like I had somehow betrayed him; I thought it was weird that I felt that way.

    But David didn’t make me feel guilty. He was happy as hell for me. The first time David and I were together after that, he could sense that I was bursting to tell him something. When he prompted me, I blurted it out.

    “I fucked Julie.”

    “Hey, dude! Way to go! I’m proud of you!”

    “Would you be any prouder if I told you I also went down on her? We sixty-nined,” I said.

    “Damn, fucker, I guess you don’t need me to set things up for you,” he said, as we high fived. “So, was that your first time?” he asked.

    “Yes, but it won’t be the last.”

    He smiled. “I wondered if you’d ever fucked Madele.”

    “No. She seems happy just to give me blowjobs.”

    “Well, she can’t get pregnant giving blowjobs,” he said.

    I dated other girls off and on that summer, but Julie was sort of my side girlfriend, always willing to put out, so I didn’t pursue real sex with other girls; there was no need to.

    David was getting his share too, till he and Meg broke up. I never knew why it happened, but I thought it must’ve been David who broke up with her, because I couldn’t imagine any girl ever wanting to break up with him.

    During the summer we still hung out together and with the crew. We both had jobs but we would talk on the phone nearly every day, and go to parties and go to the movies together. David worked at his dad’s car dealership, keeping the cars cleaned up and shiny, doing filing and answering the phones. I worked at my family’s firm, learning budgeting and I also life guarded. I liked the life guarding better than the office work. I had picked up some weight, solid muscle, and I liked showing it off. I liked getting a nice tan, too.

    By now we were hanging out together almost all the time, sometimes just the two us, other times with other guys from the crew, but it was always him and me. It was fun with the other guys, but I liked it better being alone with David, and I could feel us getting closer.

    One time at the movie, somehow our legs touched and neither of us moved away. Since it was summer, we were wearing shorts and his hairy leg pressed against mine sort of accidentally, but neither of us moved away. It was really hot. At least I thought so, and I had to believe David did too because he pressed back, and several times we even rubbed our legs together. We made it seem like casual fun at the time, but much later when we were talking and one of us mentioned it, it came out that we were both trying to send a message but at the time we were both too scared to admit it or act on it.

    I said I didn’t think about guys that way. The truth would be I tried not to think of guys that way. It didn’t work with David. I found myself thinking about him when I jacked off, and then I began conjuring up thoughts and images of him, even looking forward to my little imaginary rendezvous with him and my hand. It advanced to having pictures of him, and that made it even more intense. I remember how embarrassing it was when he discovered I was carrying a picture of him in my wallet. He was hanging out in my room waiting for me to get ready for a date we were going on together and he picked up my wallet off the desk to hand it to me. We managed to drop it and a bunch of stuff fell out, including a picture of him in his gym shorts, without his shirt.

    “What’s this? You’re carrying a picture of me?”

    I was so flustered I couldn’t say anything and I knew my face was getting red, even though my tan. He saw my embarrassment and immediately tried to put me at ease.

    “Hey, I’m flattered.”

    I wondered what he really thought. But he never put me down about it.

    Chapter Six

    My Sophomore Year

    (The Wrestling Match)

    So school started again in the fall; I was now a sophomore and David was a senior. With him being a senior, I felt like a lowly sophomore, but he never treated me that way. It didn’t change anything between us. I wondered if the juniors initiated the incoming freshmen as David’s class had us. I asked him but he said he didn’t know. I think he did but it was something nobody talked about.

    My sophomore year began pretty much the same as my freshman year, except I found myself being looked upon as a leader. I’d been held back a year way back in grade school–didn’t remember what grade–and that made me the oldest one in our class. That, along with my growth spurt and my athletic prowess, put me naturally a cut above the rest of the boys.

    Things took a turn about the third week of school. After swim practice and David’s football practice we stayed and worked out a little bit, as we usually did. We were the only ones in the weight room; he had a key since he helped the coach with the weight lifting classes. Being alone, we took our shirts off. We were talking about wrestling and it turned into joking around, then he started sparring with me–he wrestled his first two years of high school–and he wrestled me down to the mat and was putting a move on me. He said he was only going to demonstrate the move so I stopped fighting him and took up the position as he showed me.

    I was on my hands and knees with him behind and sort of humped over me and I could feel his cock pressing against my butt, which I supposed was natural in that hold. But then I felt him getting hard through our shorts. I was shocked at first. I’d seen wrestlers look pretty fluffed up but I’d never seen one with a full-fledged boner like this was feeling like. Suddenly, it was as if I couldn’t control my body. I found myself pushing back against him and we both moaned a little. I was wondering what would happen next, if he would take it farther, but he wasn’t moving, we were just there on our hands and knees, pressed tightly together, just breathing. I didn’t know what I was supposed to do, whether he was waiting on me to make a move. I did know that I liked the feel of his hard, bare muscles pressing against me, and I was thinking it would feel really good if he was completely on top of me. I didn’t know what the move was called but I’d seen it before and it often happened, when the guy on his hands and knees moved, the guy on top flattened him instantly. I know I’d imagined many times that it looked like the guy was trying to fuck his opponent, the way he pressed against him.

    “It’s your move first,” David told me.

    Okay, so he was waiting on me. When I tried to roll out of the position, he reacted with lightning speed, keeping his hold on me and slamming me against the wall. It knocked the wind out of me and I hurt my hip. I groaned with pain and he immediately released his hold and rose up.

    “You okay?”

    “Just knocked the wind out of me,” I said, but I was rubbing my hip. “Damn, you move fast.”

    “You hurt you hip. Come on, let’s get you in the locker room and have a look.”

    He was really concerned and he helped me to my feet and into the locker room and sat me down on the bench.

    “Strip down so I check you out, make sure you’re okay,” he said and he began feeling my muscles as I took off my shorts. It was very sensual, and I wondered why he was feeling everywhere else, my thighs, when it was my hip that hurt. I was in just my jockstrap now and I was starting to get hard from the feel of his hands on me. I told him that I was okay, but he didn’t stop.

    “Man, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have been so rough, you’re not a wrestler,” he said, still feeling my legs. He moved his hands up higher, to my hip, then he went down my legs and back up again. He moved his hand around my hip again then went to my stomach and pecs, squeezed them a little, and then to my arms and shoulders.

    “Do you hurt anywhere else?” he asked as he moved his hands all over me.

    “I’m okay, really,” I said. “I just banged my hip.” I didn’t know what to think, the way he was touching my body. He was giving me a hardon, and he had to know it the way my jock was bulging.

    Yeah….yeah, you feel fine,” he said. “Come on, we’d better shower and get going,” he said suddenly, his voice husky, as he stood up.

    I stood up to go to my locker. He was taking off his shorts and jockstrap at the same time and I heard him say in a low voice, almost a whisper, “Godd, that looks great on you.” I glanced around–he was naked now–and I saw him looking at my ass. I have a nice bubble butt and I know a jockstrap looks hot on me, but I was very surprised to know that David apparently thought the black jock I had on was especially hot. I was surprised, and bothered, and bewildered over the way he was acting.

    We just stared at each other for a long moment, and I know it sounds weird but something just clicked. It was like we both knew what we both wanted–each other–and we had wanted it all along, and it was at last coming to the surface. We moved toward each other–I think he made the first move toward me. I know he said, “I’m taking a real chance here,” as he came toward me. I wasn’t really aware of my body moving; it was like I was being propelled, drawn to him by some mystical force. I don’t know where I found the courage, but as I came up to him I brought my hands up and flattened them over his broad, thick pecs. David put one hand on my hip–the one I’d hurt–and his other hand around my arm. It was an electrifying moment, and very confusing, because I didn’t fully understand what had prompted it, or know where it was going. We started touching each other and feeling each other’s bodies all over, while staring into each other’s eyes. Then our faces were drawn together like magnets and we started lightly brushing our lips together. I parted my lips a little and David slid his tongue across them. That gave me a jolt.

    David brushed his lips over mine and took my lower lip between his. His lips were so soft and his touch was so gentle, almost passionate. But it quickly progressed into open-mouth, lip-lock, deep kissing, our tongues finding each other, and then it advanced to our lips smashing hard together and our tongues fighting for dominance. There was a sense of desperation, as if we had to make up for lost time, trying to fit into that moment and in that kiss all that we had missed out on in the previous year. I remember thinking that kissing David was better than I thought it would be–better even than kissing a girl–and it surprised me that this was the first I realized that I’d even thought of kissing him or any other guy. I had, of course–I had dreamed about us being together like this, naked and kissing, and feeling each other’s bodies. I couldn’t really remember the dreams but I remembered having them. Maybe I had tried and successfully subdued them.

    David moved his big hands around to my ass.

    “Godd, I’ve wanted to do that since the time we were in the lake together,” he said as he squeezed my butt.

    We went back to the kiss and continued it for a moment, then he reminded me, “Come on, we gotta shower,” and he started to pull my jockstrap off.

    I was again surprised to see him go to his knees to pull it down. I was bone hard of course, and my cock sprung free and nearly hit him in the face. He reared back from it with a soft “Geezuss!” and then just gazed at it as he pulled my jockstrap down and off my feet. I remembered another time when he was on his knees, pulling my shorts off, in the woods at the initiation, and he said the same thing. He tossed my jockstrap in the bottom of my locker without taking his eyes off my cock. I had a chilling feeling that he might actually touch it, perhaps even take it in his mouth, but it was too much to hope for. He stood up suddenly and we went back to the showers. He made a point of motioning for me to precede him and I knew, and was flattered that he wanted to watch my butt as I walked.

    In the shower David turned on one of the showers and as he was standing back, waiting for the water to run warm, he took me by the arm, indicating that he wanted me to share the shower with him. As the water ran warm, he pulled me under the stinging spray with him, wrapping both arms around me, and began kissing me again, hard, even more passionately than before. I couldn’t describe the wonderful feeling of having his warm, muscular body pressing against mine with the water spraying down on us. My hard cock was smashed between our stomachs, while his was rubbery hard, suspended out between my legs.

    “Godd, I’ve wanted to do this for so long,” he whispered into my mouth.

    We kissed for a long time while we explored each other’s bodies. Even washing each other was a continuation of the exploration of male flesh, and there was more kissing; it was nearly non-stop, as if we couldn’t get enough of each other, and we had to make up for lost time. I couldn’t believe what was happening with this big stud. My head was spinning; I couldn’t think. I wasn’t just letting it happen; I was helping to make it happen, and I wanted it to go on forever.

    “That’s the first time I’ve ever done that–kissed another guy,” David said, sounding a little out of breath.

    “Me, too.”

    Our faces were still close; I could smell his sweet breath. We couldn’t tear our eyes from each other’s eyes. I saw such openness and honesty in David’s eyes that I had never seen before.

    “There’s….something else I’ve wanted to try……” He didn’t finish. Instead, he slowly went to his knees in front of me.

    I was thinking, Oh, shit, what’s he going to do! I knew–it couldn’t be anything but; he had his mouth open, wetting his lips–I just couldn’t believe it, that big David was on his knees, about to take my cock in his mouth. It stood up at a sharp angle and he pulled it down with his mouth wide open. Ohh, Fuckkk! was all I could think. I said it out loud then.

    “Ohh, Fuckkkk!” again as his mouth closed over the head of my cock.

    I laid my head back with my mouth open, the water spray stinging my face. He moved his mouth back and forth on my cock, washing all around the head with his tongue. My eyes rolled back in my head and I was seeing tiny stars on my eyelids. He tried to take more and more of it, but backed off each time the head pressed against his throat. But he still kept trying. He finally managed to force the head through the opening of his throat but he quickly withdrew before he gagged. He continued to struggle with it but he did a wonderful job without taking my cock in his throat; so wonderful that he had my legs shaking. I clasped my hands on his shoulders, digging my fingers into the thick muscles for support. I knew I wasn’t going to last long. I hated myself for my lack of control, but I’d never felt anything so incredibly wonderful in my life and I simply didn’t have any control. David’s mouth on my cock was in complete control of my body, my very being. Several times I tried to ease him off in hopes of prolonging it, but he didn’t stop.

    “David….Oh, Godd, David, you’re gonna make me cum!” I gasped.

    Still, he didn’t let go; not till the last second. He hung on till the crucial seconds then he barely got off my cock before it erupted. I said I shot half way across that little park when Madele gave me my very first blowjob; if David hadn’t been there to block it I think I would’ve shot clear across the shower and hit the wall. But he was there and I shot all over his chest. I sprayed him with my cum, and he moaned softly with excitement each time a thick rope of semen laced his chest and shoulders. I hunkered over and clung to his powerful shoulders for support while he continued to kneel there, jacking my cock and watching my cum wash down his chest and stomach.

    “Damn, Little Man, that was a fuckin’ load and a half,” he said as he rose to his feet, swiping the last of my cum down his stomach to be washed off by the shower spray. Our eyes met again and it was like he was looking into my soul, searching for something. Then he pulled me in tight against him and kissed me again. “Godd, I loved doing that,” he whispered hoarsely.

    All I could think about was, “Wow”…and it was better than Madele or Julie.

    So David gave me my first kiss and my first blowjob from a guy. Only it was more that, from him. It was more than just sex. I couldn’t explain it. I felt guilty that I hadn’t done the same for him, but he made no demands of me; not even a suggestion that I return the favor. So I accepted that it was enough that he loved doing it; that he wanted to do it. Afterwards, he drove me home.

    I was awake half the night thinking about what’d happened, part of it in bed, most of it sitting at my window looking out at the moonlit night wondering if David was awake as well. It wasn’t how I’d imagined it would be; not according to my fantasy at all. In all of my fantasies it was me on my knees, sucking David’s magnificent cock.

    He had definitely turned the tables on me.

    Chapter Seven

    (My Virginity Belongs to David)

    That was on a Thursday. That next day at school it was impossible to act like nothing had happened. We tried and I just hoped we were able to hide our secret.

    After school I went home with him and spent the night at his place. He lived in a huge house and his room was in the basement. The night started off like any other when we would hang out. We ate, joked around, and talked about girls and school. We were in our shorts, watching a movie; he was lying on his bed and I was sitting on the floor, leaned back against the bed, sitting sort of sideways so I could see him. I loved looking at him–he had such a great body, muscles that you could just chew on–and it was nice to be able to do that without feeling self-conscious about it. He leaned his leg down so it was rubbing against me. I was excited because I knew that the day before in the shower had not been a freak thing; we were going do it again, or something like it. I was sure of it; sure that that was partly the reason he’d invited me to spend the night. I rested my head back against his hairy leg. After a moment he put his legs on either side of me and started rubbing my shoulders while I rubbed his feet. After a few minutes, real desire began to burn inside me and take over, and I turned around on my knees on the floor and started kissing the inside of his thighs.

    I should take time out here to better describe David; if I can. He deserves better than I will be able to put into words, but I’ll try. He was intimidating yet loveable at the same time. His face was strong, but not hard; it was a face that could be trusted. His face was a squared oval shape that had perfect symmetry. He had a strong forehead and a beautiful, strong jaw line; it was straight but had curves to it. His whole face was kinda like that, straight with curves, and he had really cute ears. His nose was wonderful. It was short and had a pronounced “ball” at the end of it. Not sure what to call it, I just thought it was cute. I always used to squeeze it and tell him that he had two balls in his pants and one on his face. His eyes were dark brown. Most people think that brown is a boring color for eyes, but his were dark and they had a glow to them, an intensity one time you looked into them, and another time it would be kindness that you saw. It was like staring into dark sparkling globes that you could lose yourself in for the moment, or for hours. His eyes were serious, but they had a hint of laughter in them. Some girls said he had bedroom eyes. His eyebrows were thick but had a groomed look to them even though he never did anything to them.

    His eyelashes were sort of glossy. His lips were full and soft and inviting. He was always smiling. I think I can count on one hand the number of times I saw him when he wasn’t smiling or laughing. I actually think he had to try not to smile because his mouth just naturally smiled. He had the cutest dimples on his cheek when he smiled; he had two on his right and one on his left. Whenever he looked at me my heart would smile. He never had a lot of facial hair, I used to tease him that I would probably have to shave three times before he even had a 5 o’clock shadow. It was odd because he had hairy legs. His hair was not really thick but not thin either. It was very dark and smooth. He was about 5-11, I suppose, definitely taller than my 5-9, and he had a little bit of country in him even though we lived in big city in the Midwest. But he was originally from Texas. He moved with a sexy, confident swagger. He was so confident, but not obnoxious or cocky.

    He had broad, muscular shoulders and chest that tapered down a slim 32″ waist. He had an awesome V-shape to his torso. His pecs were awesome as well, and my favorite part of his body. They were not pointy or flat; they rose from his chest and curved around to the sides and cut in sharply at the bottom, and they were rock solid. His nipples were the perfect size, not too big or too small, they stuck out like pencil erasers set in the center of large, brownish circles, and always looked like they were hard. They stuck out prominently under many shirts he wore. He was perfectly smooth. He had a definite six-pack. It wasn’t chiseled, like a stack of bricks, but it was defined and unmistakably there. He had obloquies that were cut deep into his body (or an Orion’s belt, or whatever it is called). I loved to lick up both sides of the of tenderloin strips. His back was really muscular; you could see the muscles ripple when he moved. His arms were big and solid. His biceps were big enough to be used as pillows and they always filled out and even stretched his shirtsleeves. His forearms where beautiful, thick and muscular; I loved to watch the muscles dance when he moved his hands. He had a big scar on the inside of his right forearm from when he was little; he was on the swing set with his brother and he fell and cut his arm open on an exposed screw. The scar took nothing away from the beauty of his arm….if anything, it only added to the ruggedness.

    His cock….I honestly don’t know if I can describe it. He was neatly cut, and when he was hard, a little over 8 inches. He was thick, though I always joked that I was longer and thicker, as he had trouble getting his hand around mine. But he was so thick I honestly had trouble getting my mouth around him. It was veiny and tanned like the rest of him. The head was a beautiful brownish plumb color when it was swollen, and the shape was a work of perfection; a large, mushroom head set proudly on the shaft that sloped back with a wide flange of gristle that felt absolutely wonderful in my mouth. His cock was a work of art. His balls were large, bigger than golf balls, and heavy. What I loved about the point of his manhood was that he shaved his pubes except where he kept them neatly trimmed above his cock. I never knew why he did that, but it looked good.

    His legs were like tree trunks, but not overly huge. The muscles were all defined but they were not protruding out like a bodybuilder’s. His legs were hairy, but just the right amount of hair to make him look masculine. I loved his calves. They were big enough that you could see them from the front of his shins. Even his knees were sexy. They weren’t boney like most guys. The muscles in his thighs came right down to his kneecaps. Even his feet were beautiful, and sexy in a way. And big; he wore a size 12 -1/2.

    His ass was pure perfection; mouth-watering, when I learned the full meaning and implication of the term. It had a light dusting of hair that got thicker between his buns, around his hole. It was solid from doing squats for football; an absolutely amazing bubble butt. You could seriously just look at it and admire it for days. It had big saucer like dimples on the sides when he flexed them, and the solid globes flexed naturally and churned inside his jeans when he walked. I had seen girls just sit and stare at his ass when he was in his football pants, and in his jeans when he walked down the hall or into a classroom. The whole package, put together….well, all he lacked was STUD tattooed across his forehead.

    There. It doesn’t do him justice but it’s the best I can do.

    As I said, after a few minutes, real desire began to burn inside me and take over, and I turned around on my knees on the floor and started kissing the inside of his thighs. As I moved up, I reached up and hooked my fingers in the waistband of his shorts. He rose up a little but I didn’t pull them down right away. Instead, I nuzzled my face into the pouch and opened my mouth wide over the warm bulge. I mouthed his bulge for a moment and felt his cock coming alive. Then I tugged on his shorts. He rose up again so I could pull them down. I pulled them off and tossed them aside, then buried my face back in his warm, hairy crotch, my mouth opened around his balls this time.

    David laid his hand gently on my head. “Are you sure you wanta do this?” he asked.

    I looked up, a little surprised. “Very sure. You did,” I said.

    “I wanted to. That doesn’t mean you have to,” he said.

    “I want to, too,” I said.

    He moved his hand and let me continue. I started by licking his heavy balls, then sucked them into my mouth one at a time. I tried to take them both, but they were too big.

    “Aaawwhhh,” he groaned softly, laying his hand on my head again.

    I spent time on his balls–I learned to love his balls, almost to the pointe of worship–and under them, and licked deep in his crotch on either side of them, before I moved up to his cock. I kissed the underside of his cock, which was standing up now, lashing my tongue back and forth along the thick vein that runs along the bottom of the shaft, working my way up to the huge head. It was a long journey, but a wonderful and exciting one. I was a little heady from it, not just because this was my first blowjob; this was big, muscular, big-dicked David.one of the studliest jocks in school….and I was licking and kissing his cock! And I was certain that I was the first guy to ever do it. I could hardly believe it was happening.

    At the end of the journey I raised my head a little and his cock throbbed up to receive my kiss. I lashed my tongue around the underside of the head, causing his cock to quiver violently. I could see precum oozing out the wide slit and without thinking, I pulled his cock up and lapped it up. I was pleasantly surprised at the taste. It was wonderful, and I went for more, dipping my tongue into the wide slit to lick it out as I worked my fist up and down the shaft to milk it up. I had my mouth open, ready to take him when he stopped me again, with a gentle hand on the side of my face.

    “Jon…..” His voice was husky and he had to swallow to find his voice. I looked up from his cock. “Be sure, Little Man….it’s not too late to stop and turn back. I mean, you haven’t really sucked cock yet.”

    “I wanta do this. Stop interrupting me,” I said.

    He laughed softly and ruffled my hair said and said, “O-kay.”

    I pulled his cock straight up and went down on it; that was the term he’d used so that’s what I did; what did I know. I went too far for my first try, and I gagged. I looked up and he was smiling. I tried again, taking only the head this time and I was able to handle that, but just barely because just the head of his cock nearly filled my mouth. I moved my mouth up and down on the shaft several times till I got the distance that I could go till it pressed against the opening of my throat. Then I started sucking him.

    “Ohhhhh!….Ohhhhh, fuck,” he groaned softly, laying a hand on the back of my head. “Awwhh, yeah….suck it….Shit, man…. Oohh…. OOOHH, YEAH, That’s good,” he cried out when I swirled my tongue around the head. “Oh, fuck, are you sure you haven’t done this before?”

    I shook my head and kept sucking him. I was sort of glad he thought that; it meant I was doing a good job for him. I loved doing it, although I couldn’t believe I was. I suppose every guy has that feeling when he’s got his first cock in his mouth, like… “fuck, I’m sucking cock!”….and realizes that he likes it.

    I kept looking up at him to see if I was doing it okay and each time he was smiling down at me. The last time, our eyes locked and it gave me a funny feeling. David put his hands on the side of my face and gently guided my head up and down a few times then eased me up off his cock. I kept licking his cock, not wanting to give it up, but he lifted my head higher.

    “You’re making it too good; I don’t want to get off yet,” he said. Then he pulled me up on top of him. “This ain’t an interruption….it’s a detour,” he said, and started kissing me.

    As much as I wanted to experience sucking his cock, I had a feeling I wasn’t going to mind the detour. He tugged on the side of my shorts and I wriggled out of them and we started rubbing all against each other. His hands went naturally around to my butt and I was shocked when he found and started rubbing my asshole. Our eyes met and he had a funny look in his, like a longing.

    “What….?” I asked nervously.

    “I think you know,” he said.

    “Are you sure you wanta do that? Once we do it….cross that line…. we can’t go back,” I said.

    “As long as you’re with me, I don’t want to go back,” he said.

    Holding me tightly with one arm around my back, he reached over to get something out of his nightstand. I was surprised to see that it was a small bottle of lube. I guess my surprise was more that he had planned this, probably the reason he’d invited me to spend the night at his house. He flipped the cap on the bottle and drizzled some lube in the crack of my ass, then began working it between my buns as he set the bottle aside

    “I’m scared, David,” I said.

    “Don’t be,” he said in the gentlest tone. “I’ll go slow and easy. I would never hurt you, you know that.” He started kissing me, the kiss becoming more passionate as he played with my ass. “Don’t be scared, Little Man, I know you’re gonna like this,” he assured me.

    I wasn’t so sure, but when he began rubbing his finger against my hole, I thought I might be easily convinced. I lay perfectly still for a moment, still scared, but then started squirming around on his finger. His muscular body under me felt so good, as did our stiff cocks rubbing together. He smiled when I started doing that.

    “Feeling good?”

    “Yeah, sort of.”

    “Just trust me, it’ll feel more than sort of good,” he said as he began pushing his fingertip against my hole.

    I could feel my asshole giving, and he shoved his finger through easily. I let out a little gasp and he tightened his hold on me with his other arm.

    “That didn’t hurt,” he said.

    “No. Surprised me, that’s all,” I said.

    He worked his finger in deeper, and deeper, till it was in as far as he could get it, then he started wriggling it around, massaging my insides.

    “Aawwoohh!” I cried softly when he touched something.

    “I know that didn’t hurt,” he said smiling. “I felt your cock throb harder.”

    “NO! Ohh….Ohhhh, fuck….what is that…..?” I groaned.

    He moved his finger away from the spot but kept rotating it around, rubbing the inside walls of my ass, then he went back to the spot he had discovered.

    “That?” he asked with a grin as he rubbed the spot again.

    “Ooh….ohhh….Ohhh….OH, Fuck!” I moaned, tossing my head back.

    “I think it must be your prostate. I read something about it, that it’s very sensitive.” He rubbed it again, this time a little rougher.

    “Ohhh, Godd! Fuck, David!….Ohhhh, Fuck,” I cried out.

    “I told you it would feel more than sort of good,” he said, with a grin as he massaged what I would later know was indeed my prostate. He called it my love nut.

    I gasped and moaned and started squirming around on his finger. He kept doing it, rubbing the super sensitive spot then moving away from it, then going back to it, over and over again. It was like he was torturing me. He kept pulling my butt apart, stretching my hole open. I didn’t even realize that he had shoved a second finger into my ass.

    He loosened me up with his two fingers for a long time, then added a third, then two from each hand. I barely winced as my asshole was forced to form an even wider girth around his thick fingers. Then he asked me, with that sexy grin of his, “Are you ready for some more ‘sort of?’” Without waiting for my answer, he rolled us over so he was on top, with such ease, like I weighed nothing, then he rose up and lifted my legs onto his shoulders.

    “I know….you’re still scared….but don’t be,” he said in a soothing tone. “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

    I felt the heat of his blunt cockhead against my hole and I tightened my asshole, as if I could keep him out. He felt me do it.

    “Don’t,” he said gently. “Relax your ass….I’ve got you loosened up so just relax…let it happen.”

    I wanted to relax but I really was scared. I thought, this is what a girl must feel like when a boy is about to take her virginity. There was one big difference; girls are created for it, boys are not. I didn’t want to feel like a girl but I couldn’t imagine anything as thick as his cock being able to penetrate my tiny, tight hole. I tried to relax but there was still a lot of resistance at my hole against the head of his cock that I couldn’t seem to control. It was like my asshole had seen the size of his cockhead and it was scared too. He kept nudging his cock against my hole, working it around and pushing harder and harder. It felt sort of good, the way he was stretching the muscles around my hole. But then he pushed really hard and the head of his cock shoved through the tight muscle and it hurt so bad it took my breath away.

    I guessed that most guys scream out loud when they’re penetrated for the first time; I could certainly understand why. I was screaming inside my head, but no sound came out, at least that I could hear, but I was seeing black spots in front of my eyes. David just held my head with his hands, looking right in my eyes.

    “You okay? You okay, Little Man?” he kept asking.

    I didn’t answer him. I couldn’t. It hurt too fuckin’ bad. I had never felt such excruciating pain.

    “Maybe it would help if you squeeze your ass muscles real tight around my cock,” he told me. “Yeah, that’s it….real tight….it’ll make the pain go away quicker.”

    I didn’t really believe that, but my ass was squeezing his cock involuntarily, trying to push him out. At that moment I didn’t know what to believe of anything he said; he told me it wouldn’t hurt, and it was killing me. It came to mind to just throw him off and bolt out of his room. He wouldn’t stop me….he wasn’t going to rape me.

    “David…,David, I don’t think I can do this,” I said softly, still wincing from the pain.

    “All right, we won’t do it,” he said.

    I said the words but my body was calling me a liar. My spread butt was still pressing against his loins and before he could make a move I was clasping my hands around his butt to hold him in place. Something held me there to endure the awful pain….some primeval instinct that told me the pain was non-consequential compared to the pleasure that would follow. I didn’t know how I could know that but it was how I felt.

    “Change your mind?” he asked quietly and slowly eased back, gently withdrawing the inches he had inside me.

    I didn’t answer him; my body was doing that for me. It had changed my mind for me. I held him in place, preventing him from withdrawing completely. We stayed like that, holding perfectly still, for a long time. I don’t know where he got the strength not to ram into me; his cock was throbbing so hard, and I know he must have wanted to. He looked down at me with those big beautiful eyes, asking me with his eyes if he could go on, but he still waited until I nodded then he slowly worked his cock in the rest of the way, taking little breaks here and there to let me get used to it. The whole time he was entering me he was kissing my neck and shoulders tenderly and listening to my soft groans and tiny whimpers, not all from the pain.

    Once he was in all the way, his hard loins pressed hard against my spread butt, he laid his lips over mine and kissed me, tongue deep. I whimpered with new eddies of excitement when his tongue actually went into my throat; it was like I was being fucked from both ends. I squealed around his tongue as he sort of fucked my throat with his tongue. Then he rose up and started tonguing my ear, which we both quickly figured out drove me crazy. He never moved his lower body the whole time he was kissing me, except for the steady throbbing of his big cock, pulsating deep inside me against the walls of my ass.

    “You think you’re ready?” he asked quietly. There was no urgency in his tone; he was simply asking.

    Stupidly, I wondered if my virginity was gone. He hadn’t fucked me yet; not really. He was just inside me. Did my virginity vanish the instant the head of his cock penetrated my hole, or was it a more gradual process; was I still intact until we had consummated the act? I likened it to sucking his cock. When I had his cock in my mouth and I never moved my mouth or my tongue, did I suck his cock?

    “Ready, Little Man?” he whispered again.

    “Yeah,” I said, a little breathless, nodding.

    He slowly withdrew all but the head of his cock then pushed back in all the way.

    “Ooohhhh,” I moaned softly, suddenly, with surprise that the pain had all but disappeared and his cock was causing me nothing but pleasure.

    “You sure you’re ready?” he asked me again with his killer smile as he slowly pulled back again, till the rim of his cock was tugging at the inner ring of my asshole.

    “Yess!” I hissed. “Ohh, Yesss!”

    He eased back in and then started fucking me. It was incredible. Unbelievable. The very idea that I was being fucked in the ass was unbelievable; the intense pleasure he was causing with his big, thick cock was something I simply couldn’t get my head wrapped around.

    “Ohhh….Ohhhhhh…awww, fuck….Awwwhhh, David….David, fuck me….Oh, man, I never imagined it would feel like this!”

    “I never either,” he said. “Godd, your ass is so snug and hot, and alive. You’ve got muscles in your ass, you know that?”

    “If I have, you’re responsible, making me do all those squats,” I said. “Ohh….ohhh, damn….ohhhh, Godd….it’s so good, David.” It was more than good, but I couldn’t describe it. It was the most incredible mix of feelings I’d ever had in my life, and I couldn’t understand why because I wasn’t built for this. I was a guy with a cock, built for fucking girls; my ass wasn’t a pussy to be fucked. But David was showing me it was, and he was very convincing. I felt myself gradually being worked into a frenzy. I dropped my legs down and wrapped them around his hips and hugged him close to me. It was so wonderful to watch and feel his huge, hard muscles working above me. We didn’t really say anything, just some grunts and moans and groans. He had to tell me to not be so loud

    “Hey, fucker, you’re gonna bring my parents down here, wondering what’s going on in the basement,” he said.

    That’s when I fully realized that his parents were upstairs, and a shiver went through me at the thought of it; his father walking in and seeing his son fucking me.

    The second time I cried out a little too loudly, he handed me the pillow to put over my face. I couldn’t help it, the way he was moving his hips around in all directions, twisting his tight butt around….Godd, he was wild! He knew just when to push and go harder and when to ease up and let me catch my breath, and when to go deep and when to fuck me with shorter thrusts. I think by that point we were so tuned in to each other that he just knew when to ease off and when to charge things up. The whole time he moved in slow motion, as if he wanted to be absolutely sure that his cock touched everywhere inside me. He played me like a finely tuned instrument, literally, using his cock to make me cry out with the sounds he wanted to hear.

    “I’m gonna shift gears,” he said after a while.

    “Okay. What’s that mean?” I asked.

    “It means I’m gonna fuck you harder,” he said, and placed the pillow on my chest as a reminder.

    “All right.”

    When he said shift gears I had no idea he would turn into a machine, and turn me into a whimpering, blithering idiot. He fucked me hard and deep, showing my ass no mercy. He fucked the air out of my lungs and my chest ached for precious air. It was like he was feeding fuel into a rocket. He just kept taking me higher and higher. Every time I reached a level of ecstasy he pushed me to the next level, and the next, till I didn’t know if I could stand any more. I was barely able to breathe till I set my own rhythm of gasping in little intakes of air between his rapid thrusts. And with those came my groans and gasps of ecstasy

    “AAAawwhh!….Ohhhh!…Aaawhh, Goddd!….Ohhh, David….fuck, man, w-what’re you…. trying…to do to me!…Ohhh…..Ohhh, Godd!…. Ohhhhh….. UUnhh!….” It went on and on. I clawed at the sheets and reached over my head to grab hold of the headboard. He was fucking me crazy. I was seeing stars again. Then suddenly, he shifted down and started fucking me slow and gentle, back to slow motion.

    “How was that?” he asked as he slide his cock back and forth though my hole that was still quivering terribly from the onslaught of his jack-hammering.

    I couldn’t answer him for a minute; I was gasping so for air and trying to come back down to earth.

    “Hey, are you okay?” he asked, smiling, and patting my face.

    I clasped his hand to my face then turned my face and kissed his palm.

    “Yes, but I wasn’t sure I was going to be,” I said.

    “You want some more like that?” he asked.

    “You’re gonna give it to me, aren’t you?”

    “Yes, because I think you liked it,” he said.

    “I liked it so much I thought I was going to lose my friggin;’ mind,” I said. “Do you know, I think you really could fuck me senseless.”

    “Wanta try it, see if I can?” he asked.

    “No. No, please….don’t…I mean, yes, you can fuck me hard again, but you gotta stop at some point….shift down, like you just did, ’cause I think you really could fuck me right out of my mind. It’s almost scary, David, it feels so good.”

    “I wouldn’t want you running around a babbling idiot and me have to explain how you got that way,” he joked.

    He put me through the wonderful torture two more times before he shifted down for good. I was gasping for every breath between my muffled outbursts of pleasure. I broke out in a sweat, and David’s sweat dripped down on me. I loved the salty taste. But then it was suddenly like he was making love to me, fucking me deep and gentle and kissing me on the mouth and neck and on my shoulder and dragging his tongue down across my chest, licking off my sweat. But this time he never brought me down from the plateaus. It wasn’t a mindless fuck like the jack-hammering he’d given me, it was just a steady, mind-wrangling fuck that kept me on high edge, like I was about to cum with each next stroke but couldn’t.

    “You know I’m not wearing a condom,” he murmured softly as he nibbled on my tits.

    “I didn’t see you put on one,” I said.

    “You know what that means.”

    “What?”

    “I wanta cum in you.”

    “What if I said no,” I said with a mischievous grin.

    “Then I would pull out,” he said.

    “Then I won’t say no,” I said.

    He warned me that he hadn’t put on a condom, but not that he was about to cum. He fucked me for another twenty minutes at least before he gave me any warning, and even then, it wasn’t verbal. He conveyed the message with his body. It was the first I really knew how a man acted when he was about to cum. I’d been in that position with Julie but it was to mind boggling to remember. More sweat had popped out on his forehead and his breathing suddenly became irregular, like he was gasping for air. His steady hip thrusts became hard pounding and there was a look of stern determination on his face. His muscles bulged and his nostrils sort of flared out and suddenly his body began to convulse.

    When he came in me it was like nothing I’d ever imagined. I never felt so full in my life, not just his enormous load which I actually felt gushing up inside me, but it seemed like his cock swelled to double its size when he was shooting it in me. I swear, I could feel every bulging vein, every pulsation of his cum gushing up through his cock; I could even his pulse in his cock. We were that connected. I thought I felt cum running out of my ass and I was amazed that any man could shoot that much. But again, I had nobody to compare him with.

    We lay there with him on top of me, breathing hard. I loved the weight of his body on top of me, his solid, sweaty muscles rippling as he breathed, and my hands roamed all over his body.

    “I love to feel your muscles,” I said.

    “I’m glad I built ’em up for you to feel,” he said.

    “That’s not why you built them up,” I said. “You built them up for sports, and to impress the girls.”

    “That’s what I used to think. But I’m glad I impressed you. Am I getting heavy?” he asked.

    “No,” I said. He was but I would’ve let him crush me before I said it.

    After a few minutes he turned us onto our sides and his cock popped out, and we just lay there and stared at each other. It was strange, like I was seeing him for the first time, yet like I’d known him all my life. He stroked my hair and held my ass with his other hand.

    “You’ve got the best ass in the world,” he told me. “It’s so nice and round, and solid, and it felt so nice and tight wrapped and squeezing around my cock. You really do have muscles in your ass.”

    “Any ass would feel tight around that horse cock of yours,” I said.

    “Am I too big?”

    “No. You’re big, but you could never be too big for me,” I said.

    “I can’t believe all the time we’ve wasted,” he said. He smiled at me, causing a flutter in my stomach.

    “David….I’m a little scared about all of this,” I said.

    “Scared of what?”

    “I don’t know….us….doing what we did…….”

    “Hey, I’m right here, Little Man. I’ll always be right here; nothing to be scared about. Man, I’ve never felt so sure about anything in my life. I can’t imagine why you would be scared of anything”

    “What are you so sure of?” I asked. I think I caught him off guard.

    “That I….I don’t know….that I know this is right…..” He let his words trail off, like he didn’t know himself what he was sure of. But I knew he didn’t have a doubt that what we were doing was right.

    “What’re you unsure of?” he asked.

    “When you were fucking me, I was thinking, it shouldn’t be feeling so good, ’cause I’m not built for this. My ass wasn’t made for this.”

    “But it is, and you are built for it, everything fit fine,” he said. “If you weren’t, it wouldn’t feel so good, would it? The pain wouldn’t go away and it would hurt all the way through.” He smiled warmly. “If you aren’t built for it, then how do you explain that little spot I found in there that makes it feel so good?”

    “I don’t know,” I said. “Nobody can ever know, I guess.”

    “Of course not. It’s between you and me, always and forever,” he said. He made it sound like we were a permanent thing, and that made me feel good.

    “Can I ask you something?” I said.

    “Sure.”

    “How come I’m the one who had to get fucked?”

    “You didn’t have to be the one to get fucked,” he said. “You could’ve just said the word and I would’ve stopped at any point, or I wouldn’t have even started.”

    “No, I mean, how come it was you fucking me instead of the other way around?”

    He hesitated for a few seconds. “Because I’m older….I’ve got more experience……” He paused and smiled. “And to tell the truth, I had so much trouble sucking you that first time, I couldn’t imagine taking it in my ass.”

    “But you’re bigger than I am, and you figured I could take you?”

    “Well, you did,” he reminded me. “Hey, are you having regrets already?”

    “No. No regrets,” I assured him.

    “Are you sure? I mean….would you let it happen again?….that kind of no regrets?”

    “Yes, I would. I want it to happen again,” I said.

    “Then it’s a moot question,” he said.

    I couldn’t argue with his logic, and I didn’t want to. Still, I wondered if he would let me fuck him. He had not said he would turn his ass up for me; only that he would’ve stopped if I wanted him to.

    He had his own bathroom so we showered and washed each other. He was so gentle and tender with me, especially washing between my buns; he seemed to want to make sure I was okay.

    Chapter Eight

    (The Prize)

    I was so proud to be associated with David. Everyone liked him; teachers, students, coaches, you name it. He wasn’t loud and boisterous; he kind of drew people to him. He was nice to everyone; he never picked on people or caused others any grief. He always had his school uniform perfect; shirt tucked in all around and buttoned to the top and tie straight. He was very involved in high school; he played quarterback, was on student council, helped build sets for the theatre departments plays and was involved in other things here and there. He was not clueless about life either. He knew what was out in the world; he knew how it worked and how people worked. He was a good student but not the smartest. He was very good at math, and he was interested in world affairs. He would help me with my math homework and I would get a “prize” if I did well on it. Many times my homework session with David went like this:

    I usually went to his house because we had relative privacy in his room in the basement. He would explain a problem to me then assign a different problem for me to figure out. If I struggled with it–and sometimes I did on purpose, after the first time he did it–he would put his hand on my thigh and squeeze and give me words or encouragement.

    “Come on, think, I just explained it to you. Think about it.” And his hand would move up my thigh toward my crotch. “You know, if you get this right, there’s a prize for you.”

    “Yeah? What’s the prize?” I asked.

    “Well, a B in math instead of a C,” he said.

    “That’s not a prize, that’s an earned grade,” I said.

    “I’m not going to tell you what the prize is, but I’ll give you a big hint.” With that he got on his knees beside my chair and began mouthing my crotch.

    I reached down and put my hand on the back of his head. I could feel his hot breath through my jeans and my shorts.

    “Shit, David, how am I supposed to concentrate with you doing that?”

    He laughed and rose up. “If I stop, will you concentrate?”

    “I don’t know if I can, now that you’ve got me all boned up,” I said.

    He got up and sat in the chair beside me. “Well, that was just a hint, so you might as well get your mind back on the math problem, cause that’s all you’re getting till you come up with the answer.”

    That made me concentrate. I went back to the example he’d shown me and worked the problem a couple of different ways before things just fell into place.

    “There, grade that,” I said, laying the pencil down.

    “Good. That’s right. But you’ve got four more to go,” he said.

    “Fuck, David, that’s not fair,” I groaned.

    “You think you can pass a math test by answering the first two questions? Get back to work.”

    The rest of the problems came easier, because I concentrated solely on math, not on the prize; I knew it would be there for me. When I was finished with the assignment, I slammed the pencil down. David took a few minutes to go over them then laid the paper down, a big smile on his face. He reached over and pulled my shirt up and I raised my arms to let him pull it off over my head. He leaned in and began sucking my tits as he groped my crotch. I spread my legs out to give him and my cock more room. He unbuttoned my jeans and I stood up so he could pull them and my shorts down. He slipped my shoes off and took my jeans and shorts off of me, leaving me in my socks. He stayed on his knees and began sucking my cock. My brain lost all track of anything to do with math.

    Once, he looked up at me and said, “You know, Little Man, I can see you getting straight A’s in math.”

    My math grade did go up, to a B-plus. Once when he was rewarding me for my good work, his dad knocked on his door. I flew into the closet, but didn’t get my clothes; I guess David grabbed them and shoved them under the bed—he was still on his knees when his dad came into the room. I heard his dad ask him what he was looking for.

    “I dropped the key to my locker,” He said.

    “Where’s Jon? I thought he was down here studying?” his dad asked.

    “He, uh…he’s in the bathroom.”

    His dad told him whatever he’d come in for then left. After that we locked the door. David said it would be easier to explain the door being locked than to explain him giving me head. We realized later that his dad passed right by the bathroom when he left, and the door was standing wide open; he would have seen me in the bathroom if I’d been in there.

    “Fuck,” David swore, “I wonder what he thought?”

    Chapter Nine

    (David’s Virginity Belongs to Me)

    After David and I got together that first time, it was great because nothing changed in our personal life. We still hung out like always, we still worked out after school. We already had a strong emotional connection so it was like we just added sex to it and that made the connection even stronger. We weren’t into all of the romantic stuff. He was loving, but without being mushy. We were both still very masculine guys–regular jocks–that happened to have very strong feelings for each other and we were no longer afraid to express those feelings.

    Before that first night of being together, when we stayed over, one of us would sleep in the bed and the other on the floor, or when we were at my place he slept on the couch in my room. After that night when I was at his house we slept in the same bed together, holding each other. Nearly every weekend we were at each other’s house and we spent most of those weekends having sex. Sex between us was a given almost any time we were alone together. I was always bottom–David loved fucking me and that was enough for me to willingly give up my ass to him–I didn’t consider myself his slut but there was denying that I was his steady piece. David did reciprocate in sucking my cock. He loved to sixty-nine. We both did. David said he liked doing it because when I was sucking his cock at the same time, it got him so hot and excited that he was able to do more for me. He meant he was more up to trying to deep throat me. We were both happy with the arrangement. Then one weekend he surprised me.

    We had gone up to bed early, excusing ourselves to do homework. We spent a short time in the books, but our real reason for going to his room early was so we could be alone. We spent a short time on homework then we showered together. It was a perfect time to bring up something my swim coach had mentioned to me.

    “Jon,” he said, “there’s no other way to say this….you need to start shaving.”

    I scowled, feeling my face. I did shave, but only about once every two weeks. He laughed.

    “Not just your face. All over. Don’t know if you noticed but you’ve started growing hair on your legs since that growth spurt you had. A little on your chest and under your arms but mostly on your legs. That can cause a drag. Races are won and lost in milliseconds, you need every advantage.”

    I stood there looking at him for a moment then laughed. “You’re serious. Yeah, I know you’re serious. I know about hair causing a drag, I just didn’t realize I was at that point in my life.”

    “You’re approaching it fast. Might as well get used to it.”

    “Alright, I’ll take care of it.”

    But I never did. I just kept putting it off. Maybe this was a good time to have David help me take care of it, right then, while we were in the shower.

    It seemed that I would be embarrassed to bring it up but when I did he treated it as a legitimate concern and said, sure, he would help me. When I came back from getting the razor and shaving mug he was still in the shower with the water turned down. I thought I would do where I could then let him get the hard to reach places but he took the shaving mug from me.

    “You use a shaving mug and brush?” he said, surprised.

    “It belonged to my grandfather. My dad used it when he first started shaving and he passed it on to me.”

    “That’s neat,” he said as he began working up a lather with the brush. I was surprised when he lathered across my chest.

    “You could probably use cream and get a kitten to lick the hair off my chest,” I said.

    “Now, maybe, but you might as well get used to it. Just be careful you don’t slice off those delectable tits,” he joked.

    He had me raise my right arm then and lathered up my armpit.

    “Man, I don’t believe I’m doing this, shaving my armpits like a girl,” I said. “I’m gonna get all kinds of crap in the showers.”

    “Everybody understands you’re a swimmer,” he said.

    When he did the other armpit he showed me all the hair after the first swipes of the razor. “You’ve got a pretty good bush here,” he said. He rinsed off the razor and made another few swipes till I was nice and smooth.

    “Fuckin’ lot of good it does to have a growth spurt and start looking like a man, then you have to look like a boy again,” I complained.

    “Stop worrying, it’ll grow back.”

    I was even more surprised when Davie knelt down and started lathering up my calves. Then he reached up for the razor and told me to stand still. I watched him run the razor up and down my shins then he turned mem around to shave the muscle.

    “It’s not going to take long, I’m not very hairy,” I said.

    “You’d be surprised. Look at this,” he said as he rinsed the hair out of the razor.

    I was surprised.

    He held my leg under the tiny spray of water and ran his hand all over my lower leg to see if it was smooth. Then he lathered up the other leg.

    “Don’t tell anyone we did this,” I said.

    He laughed. “Are you kidding me! Hell, no, I’m not telling anyone I shaved your legs for you.”

    There was something sensual in watching the naked athlete down there shaving my lower legs. When he started lathering my left thigh I felt a tingling in my loins.

    “There’s a lot more muscle here, I hope all the hair doesn’t stop up the drain,” he said as he was shaving my thigh. He shaved up then applied more soap and shaved down, then he had me rinse off and he felt where he’d shaved. Satisfied, he went to my right thigh. When he was done there he turned me around and lathered up the backs of my thighs. He shaved them, rinsed the razor and lathered them up for the final swipes. When he was finished he handed the razor and mug up to me, had me rinse off then he wrapped his big hands around my thighs and ran them up and down to make sure I was smooth.

    “How’s that feel?”

    “Weird. But good. Too good; I’ve got a hardon.”

    David laughed. “I guess that’s a testament to my touch,” he said as he turned me around. My cock smacked him in the face. He ignored it and told me to spread my legs. He looked up in my crotch and began lathering me up there. I was surprised the amount of hair he shaved there. Then he lathered my stomach and did away with my treasure trail. I wanted to cry, losing that. He turned me around to double check his work, running is hands up and down my legs.

    Then, “You know what….” He reached up for the shaving mug and the razor. “Bend over and set your feet apart.” I did as he said, without thinking, without asking why till he started lathering up my butt.

    “Do I have hair on my ass?” I asked, surprised.

    “Not much but fuzz grows into hair and that little Speedo you wear shows off some of your butt.”

    So I bent over and let him shave my butt. Then he told me to pull my butt apart. I did but I didn’t know why.

    “Not that this is going to cause drag but we might as well make a clean sweep of it,” he said, and began lathering my ass crack.

    “Fuck, man, be careful,” I said as he began shaving deep in the crack, even around my asshole.

    When he was done he kissed my right butt and smacked it and said, “Smooth as a baby’s ass.”

    “Yeah, I feel like I’m about nine again,” I complained.

    I rinsed off completely then we both dried off and got in bed. We were immediately wrapped around each other, kissing and generally making out.

    “Man, you feel good,” he murmured. “So nice and smooth.”

    “Just don’t tell me I feel like a girl,” I said.

    “Trust me, nothing about you feels like a girl.” Then he told me he wanted to try something new.

    “Uh-oh,” I said.

    “Don’t worry, you’ll like it,” he said as he was kissing his way down my stomach.

    I expected he would take my cock in his mouth, maybe show me some new technique, but he by-passed my cock altogether and left a trail of spit down into the V of my not smooth crotch and on the inside of my thighs. I spread my legs apart and he shoved them farther apart as he kissed one then the other side of my crotch, way up under my balls. I wondered, is he going to do what I’m thinking? Would he actually do that?

    He would.

    He did.

    I couldn’t believe it when he hunkered down, pushing my thighs up for me to take hold of them, and began kissing my butt. I pulled my legs tight against my chest, tilting my butt up off the bed.

    “You’re gonna like this,” he murmured as he began kissing down the inner slopes of my butt, heading for my asshole.

    I honestly thought he would stop short of it, but he didn’t. He surprised me by licking my asshole.

    “Oh, Godd!” I gasped.

    “Told you,” he said with soft laughter. “I have a confession to make; this is the real reason I shaved your ass.”

    He quickly advanced from licking to tonguing, then to serious tonguing, probing my asshole with his tongue. He pulled my hole open with his thumbs and shoved is tongue inside me.

    “Ohh, Fuucckkkkk!” I cried softly, in total disbelief. I couldn’t wrap my head around it, that big David was actually rimming me! He had his tongue in my ass!! I hugged my thighs tightly to my chest, hunkering my butt up for him, wanting more, although I didn’t know what more he could give me. It was just too good to be true, and too good to last. He drove me crazy.

    “How am I doing?” he asked, his voice muffled.

    “Ohh, Geezuss, David….Ohh….Ohhh, Godd….you’re gonna make me cum doing this!”

    “Am I? That’s the point isn’t it?”

    We barely had the exchange of words when I felt the flood gates burst open. I let go of one leg and grabbed my cock. I managed barely a dozen strokes before I was shooting all over myself. It was so intense I couldn’t even cry out; it was like the air was lodged in my lungs, choking me. I drenched myself; ropes of cum streaked across my face and chest and shoulders and in my hair and I didn’t even know where else. David kept it up till I came down off my high and let go of my legs. He let them rest on his shoulders.

    “How was that?” he asked, smiling from his position between my legs.

    “Damn!” I swore. “You just shocked the hell out of me. Where the heck did you get that idea, anyway?”

    He rose up, dragging his tongue in my crotch, and smiled as he crawled up beside me.

    “Saw it on line. Thought I would try it out on you,” he said. He chuckled, eyeing the mess I’d made. “Looks like you liked it,” he said.

    “Fuck, you drove me crazy. I came so fast and so hard. I never came so hard in my life.”

    “A lot, too,” he said. “If you liked it, I liked doing it. Your ass is great.”

    “I loved it. You can do it to me anytime,” I told him. “And I wanta try it on you,” I added.

    “Anytime,” he said.

    We were together pretty much all the time, in school, and especially outside of school. I wondered if our friends, especially his, wondered about us spending so much time together. We did everything together sexually; there were so many first times for both of us. Yes, I rimmed him, and it was wonderful. I couldn’t believe I did it, but I couldn’t believe he’d done it to me. I loved it so much, almost as much as sucking his cock. We did everything except for one thing; David hadn’t bottomed for me yet. We blew each other, he rimmed me, and I returned that favor and he fucked me. I wanted to fuck him so badly, but I was afraid to mention it again.

    But finally, it did happen.

    I well remember that first time he bottomed for me; how could I forget it? I’d had a fight over the phone with my dad about the divorce that had happened a year earlier, and I was really upset. David happened to call and he could tell I was upset about something and he came right over. My mom and sister were out of town at one of my sister’s soccer tournaments. When he arrived, we went right up to my room. We were on my bed, I was laying on my back with my knees bent and my feet on the bed looking up at the ceiling and he was sitting in between my legs rubbing my thighs listening to me go on about the argument with my dad. Even when I was finished venting he kept rubbing my thighs. After a few moments of silence he started rubbing higher until he was groping me, getting me hard. Then he crawled between my legs and moved up on top of me and started kissing me lightly; I could say tenderly, like he was trying to soothe my emotions.

    “I wanta make it all right,” he told me.

    If anybody could, David could. He tugged at my shirt and I rose up so he could take it off of me. He started kissing and sucking on my nipples. I liked that. I was rubbing my hands across his shoulders and running my fingers through his hair, moaning softly that it felt good. He moved downward, kissing his way down to my pubes where he started sucking and licking at my cock through my shorts. When my shorts were tented and wet, he bent my legs up and started rimming me through my shorts. Then he straightened up and took off his shirt and shorts, exposing his amazingly hot body. He pulled my shorts off then, and sat on my chest and started feeding me his cock. As I sucked his cock I started to forget about everything going on in my family. Then he started face fucking me and making me feel a lot better about myself.

    “You feeling better?” he asked me.

    My mouth was full of his cock but I looked up at him, nodding.

    He smiled and said, “Let’s see if we can make you feel even better.” With that he turned around so we could sixty-nine.

    I loved that. It was just so good to be sucking his big, thick cock while he was doing the same to mine. It seemed like every lick and thrust pushed us higher into the ecstasy spectrum. And David was getting so much better at deep-throating. He wasn’t great at controlling his gag reflex, but he never stopped trying. After a while he rose up and cocked his head around with a goofy smile.

    “Listen, Little Man….I, uh….I can make you feel even better,” he said, his goofy grin turning to sly.

    At first I thought he was going to fuck me which honestly kind of pissed me off because I was thinking that that was not going to make me feel better; I thought he was being selfish. But then he leaned over and got the lube out of my nightstand drawer and much to my great surprise, started putting it on my cock. Then he handed me the bottle and told me to get him ready.

    I just looked at him. Finally, I asked, “Are you sure?”

    “I’m sure,” he said. “I wanta make you feel better, and I know this will do the trick.”

    He rose up from my chest and I used the lube and started fingering him. He was really tight and hot. This wasn’t the first time I’d fingered him, and he loved it, but he had always been too scared to try taking my cock and I never forced the issue.

    David laid his head back, his eyes closed and squirmed around on my finger, riding up and down on it.

    “Awww…..Aww, fuck, that feels good,” he moaned softly. “Ohh, Mannn, I just know your cock is gonna feel great!”

    I could feel his asshole relaxing and loosening up, but my cock was way bigger than my finger. He reached back for my cock, working his hand up and down the shaft, then he eased up off of my finger and squirmed back to wedge the head of my cock between his taut butt muscles. His butt muscles were so tight and hard, I thought he could squeeze my cock off if he clinched them tight enough. With the head of my cock lodged firmly against his hole he rose up and back a little and sat down on it. Just like that; no easing down on it, he just sat down. His face was a grimace of pain. I didn’t think he had any idea how much it might hurt.

    “Shit!” he yelled really loud, and came back up off of my cock. “Fuck, man, how do you do it?”

    “It’s okay, man, you don’t have to do it,” I told him.

    “No, I want to,” he said. And he repositioned himself on my cock and started going down on it again, this time really slow. He winced at first, but I think he took it better than I did my first time, partly because I also think that on top is an easier position for first time.

    I was in a state of shock and awe as I felt his hot, tight ass spread for my cock and then the walls of his ass closing its delicate, soft folds around it as he impaled himself, while I was rubbing his thighs and his chest the whole time. When he was down all the way he sat hard on my loins and squirmed his butt around. Then he leaned down kissed me.

    “You got a big cock, you know that?” he said.

    I responded by thrusting upward, driving my cock deep in his ass while I stroked his cock. He moaned but bore down hard on my cock. It was only a few times before he told me to stop because he was gonna cum ’cause it felt so amazing. I stopped and let him take over. He started riding me up and down, and the room was filled with our grunts and moans.

    “Ohh, Godd, Little Man, why didn’t you tell me it felt like this?” he said as he rode up and down on my cock.

    “I thought you should be able to tell,” I said.

    “Geezuss, if guys only knew, there would be guys fucking each other all over the place,” he said.

    He was so tight, and his ass was so alive, I knew I couldn’t last very long with him being in charge. Past a certain point neither of us even tried to hold off. Without warning he shot all over my chest and face and I shot my load up inside him.

    He teetered over me for a bit then collapsed on top of me with a soft, “Fuucckkkk! That was awesome!”

    We stayed like that for a while till he thought he was getting too heavy. I told him he wasn’t, but he got up. We showered together, then made dinner and watched a movie and relaxed together on the couch. We didn’t bother to get dressed because we were alone in the house.

    That weekend was great because we were together the whole time and we fucked almost nonstop, all over the house. It was mostly with me bottoming, but he did let me fuck him again, this time on his back. That was how it was, with me bottoming, but I never figured out why. I know he liked it when I fucked him but I think he just thought that since he was older he got to decide who took it. Which sucked a little because even though I didn’t mind bottoming for him I wasn’t yet all that fond of being fucked. I let him fuck me because I would do anything for him. I loved when we would just lay naked together afterwards and relax and he would hold me. He loved that I was Italian, although I had to shave during swim season, but he said he didn’t mind that. I can honestly say he was the only man I ever felt so strongly for. Other than him it has only been girls I have felt that way about.

    David loved my ass. He had a beautiful, solid, bubble butt, but he said mine was awesome. It was awesome when our families weren’t home so we could be as loud as we wanted. We did it in the car a few times at night; that was hot because he had a jeep so he folded the seats down and I was on my back with my feet against the top of the vehicle. Once he fucked me on the hood of the Jeep, with me leaning back against the windshield. We always kissed during sex; deep, passionate kisses. It made it more like we were making love than just having sex. We never had anal at school although we blew each other a few times when we found the opportunity. Like one time in the carpentry shop while we were the only ones working.

    Also throughout this time we dated girls off and on to ward off any suspicions. But neither of us ever got really physical with girls after we got so into each other.

    I didn’t pressure him into bottoming for me because he said I was too hung and it hurt too much. He was hung too but I had outpaced him when I had my growth spurt. I was a little over 8-1/2; pretty big for a boy my age. He was about 8 inches, and he was thick. He was always gentle with me, but he liked me moaning a lot when he fucked me. I think the idea that it hurt a little turned him on. I am thicker though, so that’s partly the reason I never pressured him. And part of his makeup was, he liked being in control; and I enjoyed letting him be the dominant. I figured that somehow played a big part in making him the officer he became.

    We were together every chance we had. We were both insatiable, and I think by that time we took each other’s love for granted. We didn’t say it a lot, but we both knew it.

    One of the hottest times we had was one time in the middle of the night he decided to live out a fantasy that he’d had; a rape fantasy. He waited till I was sound asleep, then suddenly I was awakened with a hand over my mouth and a big hard, slick cock being shoved in my ass. It scared the shit out of me. I was half asleep and I was on my side and I couldn’t see David and I didn’t know what the hell was happening. He was being rough and he was muttering curses and degrading things at me and it was scary till I came fully awake and realized that it was him. I got into it then, pretending to fight him off, and it was hot as hell. Later, I fucked him, I think as a reward for going along with his fantasy.

    Chapter Ten

    (The Camping Trip)

    We had never gone camping together and David thought it would be a great idea. That was the beginning of many such trips. We drove to a place about an hour and a half outside the city. It was wilderness, not easily accessible; we had to park and hike some distance to a camping spot. We went deep in the woods where we could be alone. My family had a nice tent, from when we were a family, and we took two sleeping bags and zipped them together for us to share. We brought food to cook over the fire. David knew how to stack the wood just right to make great fires. We brought beer along too. We both loved hiking and David wanted to be behind me, he said so he could look at my legs and thighs, and my butt. Our hikes weren’t uneventful. We didn’t go by the beaten path, but made our own path through the woods. It was like we wanted to get as far away from people and civilization as possible. At one point climbing up a steep hill, a limb that I was hanging onto broke off and I lost my balance and started to fall backwards. David, being behind me to ogle my thighs and my butt, caught me and pushed me upright but he didn’t let go. His hands stayed around my waist and he moved up beside me.

    “Being out here in the wilderness with you makes me horny as hell,” he said.

    “I figured. I wondered when you were going to admit it,” I said jokingly.

    “I wondered when you were going to do something about it,” he said.

    “Sounds like a personal problem to me,” I said. “But we can take a break and give you a chance to haul it out and take care of it. I’ll keep watch while you jack off.”

    “You fucker! I was gonna do you, but just for that…..” he said, and grabbed me by the back of my neck and forced me to my knees.

    I went down, willingly and laughing and helped him undo his hiking shorts and haul his cock out. He kept watch while I sucked him off. It was exciting. I don’t think I would have stopped even if someone came up on us.

    We were camped beside a real nice creek. We had seen No Swimming signs posted at other places and we knew it probably meant no swimming anywhere in the creek, but it would be hard to police it where we were at and we went swimming anyway. We hadn’t brought swimsuits so we swam in our shorts. I don’t know why we didn’t go bare assed. We horsed around and played grab ass, but we didn’t take it to sex. We went back to our tent and changed into dry shorts then got dressed.

    At nightfall David built a nice fire and we hung our wet shorts close to the fire then we sat around and talked about things like school and what we would do after graduation; him sooner than me, of course. We didn’t cuddle a lot outside the tent because we were afraid someone might come upon us. We were as far away from people as we could get but someone could still come up on us, unseen in the dark. But we sat close enough that our legs would touch and I might touch his arm or something; we could pull away if someone came by.

    “I’m going to build the fire up, then let’s go swimming again, naked this time,” David said.

    “It’ll be chilly, with the sun gone down,” I said.

    “Don’t worry, we’ll have the fire. And if that doesn’t do it, I have ways of warming you up,” he said.

    I was all for it. I stood up and started taking off my clothes and tossing them in the tent while David stoked and added more wood to the fire. He stood up to take his clothes off and saw me standing there in my shorts.

    “Naked this time,” he said. “We’ve never had sex underwater. Let’s don’t waste this opportunity.”

    “You had your opportunity when you lured me into the lake,” I said.

    “Hell, you even had me bound and gagged and blindfolded.”

    “You don’t know how bad I wanted to,” he said.

    “Seriously?” I asked. It was the first time he’d ever indicated that he had those feelings that early on.

    “Seriously. Well, I wasn’t completely sure about things back then, but there was something going in on my head.”

    I pulled my shorts off as he did and we walked to the creek. We didn’t dive, it would have been foolish, but we waded into the deepest part where we could swim. We wrestled and horsed around and played grab ass again and this time we did take it to sex. He was the first to initiate it. He dove under and sucked my cock underwater. I was surprised he was able to stay under so long. He came up gasping for air.

    “That the best you can do?” I chided him.

    “You can do better? Show me,” he said.

    “I can do a lot better,” I said. I knew I could because I was a far better swimmer than David. I dove under and took his cock in my mouth and began sucking him. I stayed calm and collected and was giving him a good blowjob when he suddenly pulled his cock out of my mouth and dove under and kissed me. It was hot as hell because he brought air down to me and I went back down on him. I sucked him for an incredible length of time before I had to go up for air.

    “You’re some kind of water mammal,” he said when I broke the surface. “I think you could’ve stayed under long enough to get me off.”

    “Wanta try a sixty nine?” I asked. “I’m a better swimmer, I’ll be on the bottom.”

    That was hot too, floating downstream while we sucked each other’s cocks. It ended when I tilted us over and put him on the bottom and damn near drowned him. He came up sputtering and laughing.

    “Let’s take this back to the tent,” he said, taking my hand to lead me out of the creek.

    Back at the campfire, he got towels out of the tent and wrapped one around me and dried me off, then wrapped the other dry towel around me.

    “You’re gonna need this,” I said, starting to shrug it off.

    “I’ll dry off by the fire,” he said as he led me over and sat me down on the chunk of log close to the fire.

    “How come you always do that? Look after me and take care of me like that?” I asked.

    “Because you need taking care of,” he said.

    “No I don’t.”

    “Okay, maybe you don’t but just let me, okay? I want to take care of you, so let me.”

    I never said that again. I let him take care of me.

    When he had the fire stoked up and blazing good we went into the tent. David pulled the sleeping bags up to the opening and folded the tent flaps back so we could lie and watch the fire. We crawled in the sleeping bags together and snuggled close to keep warm. We gazed into the fire and then looked at each other. It was an electrifying moment. David leaned over and brushed his lips over mine. I brushed back, a little hard. He kissed me. I kissed him back, harder.

    “God, I love you so much,” he whispered as he rolled me onto my back and moved half on top of me.

    “Ohh, Godd, David,” I whispered, nearly overwhelmed, for it was the first time he’d ever said he loved me. I couldn’t answer him with his mouth covering mine and his tongue down my throat. His cock was hardening against my hip and mine was hardening up over my stomach. He moved down and took it in his mouth and sucked me with such tenderness that he had never displayed before.

    “I wanta fuck you. Then you can fuck me,” he said.

    He knew I wouldn’t voice any objection and he moved right to it, positioning himself between my legs, lifting them onto his shoulders and aiming his cock. I wondered about lube but he used spit. It was one of the most wonderful fucks I ever had from him. And one of the longest. By the time he was finished, the fire had all but gone out and there was a chill that neither of us had noticed till it washed over our sweaty bodies when we were done.

    “I better go douse the fire,” he said. “Then you can fuck me.”

    When he came back in the tent and crawled in beside me he lay with his back to me, offering me his butt. I spooned him, laying my hard cock in the crack of his ass and wrapped my arm around him but I made no move to fuck him. He raised his head and looked around at me, a questioning look on his handsome face.

    “I’m okay with this for now,” I said quietly. “I just want to hold you.”

    “Hold me, then,” he said. “I love you, Little Man.”

    For some reason, I never told him I loved him. I did, deeply, but I didn’t say it.

    Sometime in the night I fucked him. I woke up and he was sprawled on his stomach with legs spread and his arms stretched up over his head, sleeping soundly. I lay and watched for the longest time. He was so damned good looking, and the way he was built, it made me fluttery in my stomach. I kept looking at him, my eyes raking up and down his naked body, coming to rest each time on his incredible butt. I found the lube and drizzled some into the crack of his ass. Then I crawled between his legs and hunkered over him, aiming my cock between slick butt. My cock found his asshole almost on its own, like it was a heat seeking missile and it found the hottest point. I was gentle but determined and I penetrated his hole rather easily. I heard a grunting groan and he lifted his head.

    “Fuck, what a way to wake a guy up,” he moaned. He never indicated that I’d hurt him at all.

    It was a long, slow, gentle fuck, and David responded to my every move, humping back and even thrusting his butt to meet the thrusts of my cock.

    “Ohhh, Damn, Little Man, you know how to fuck!” he groaned at one point.

    When I came in him he was on his elbows, really humping back against my loins, more or less fucking himself on my cock, and I thought he might cum too. When I finished I started to raise up but he reached around with a hand on my butt and held me tight.

    “Lay on me, stay inside me,” He said.

    “Did you come?” I whispered in his ear.

    “No. Later,” he said.

    Later we sixty-nined. Later still, he fucked me again. He had gone out to build the fire and when he came back in we lay side by side on our stomachs, watching the flames. He put his hand on my butt and began squeezing it. His finger found its way between my buns, found my hole and found its way inside me. He was squirming his finger around deep inside me, rubbing my prostate, and I was squirming my butt around against his hand.

    “That feeling good?” he asked.

    “Yeah, but I know you can do better,” I said.

    “Fucker,” he growled, and he crawled on top and fucked me again.

    Like I said, that was the first of many camping trips. David was insatiable when we were out in the woods, and he was more loving. I liked that about him, and to this day, I still get a tingly horny feeling when I’m in a woods and remember our times together.

    Then my world caved in. A couple of weeks before he graduated, we were laying in his bed, relaxing and recuperating from a hard fuck, him the top, and out of the blue he said he had something he had to tell me. I thought, Oh God, he’s going to break up. I felt my stomach churn. I almost wanted to get up and leave before I had a chance to hear it. But I stayed, and waited, and listened.

    “I’ve enlisted in the Army,” he said.

    I didn’t know what to say. It was like a knife had been shoved in my guts, it hurt that bad to hear him say it. I was scared for him; an enlistment in the Army these days meant one thing… Iraq. Suddenly I was mad. I got up and began getting dressed.

    David sat up in bed. “Where’re you going? You don’t have to leave.”

    “Yeah, I do,” I snapped, barely able to contain my anger. I didn’t like being mad at David, but I didn’t deserve this. I left him lying there, naked and bewildered and looking so damned sexy and handsome it made me want to cry.

    I didn’t talk to him for several days. Our friends were like “wow” because we all of a sudden we weren’t hanging with each other. I had a couple of kids ask me what was the matter; I told them we were just into finals and all that. I don’t think they believed me. Those who knew us, knew that we were too tight to let anything come between us, not even finals. I knew I had to come to grips with it. I couldn’t face the possibility of him being sent off to Iraq with this big gaping hole between us. I thought he would come to me. He didn’t. No reason why he should; I had walked out on him. Graduation was coming up and that was something I wanted to celebrate that with him. And I needed to buy him a gift.

    I tried to think it all through, and somehow justify it in my mind. We would be separated anyway once he graduated; he would be going off to college. But the guy had volunteered for the Army; that was an act of manly bravery in itself, and I was acting like a scorned pussy. I was ashamed of myself. I swallowed my pride and reached down and found my balls and decided I had to act like a man. I approached him at his locker where he was talking to one of his teammates. He saw me and told the guy “Later, dude,” and the guy walked off. Then David turned to me, but only for a second of recognition, then faced his open locker.

    “David, I’m sorry,” I said.

    “For what?” he asked, sounding rather sullen.

    “Don’t make this any harder than it is,” I said.

    “You’re the one who made it hard,” he said.

    “You’re not going to cut me any slack, are you?”

    “I thought you would be proud of me,” he said.

    “I was. I am. But I’m scared for you,” I said.

    He looked at me and the stern, harsh look left his face.

    “It’s okay to be scared,” he said. “I probably will be too. But the Army will teach me how to take care of myself.”

    “I just thought we could have talked about it,” I said.

    “There was nothing to talk about. It’s a personal decision.” He turned more toward me, slung one leg cocked out like he always did when he was about to make a point. “I don’t like what those bastards did to us in New York City. I want to do something about it.”

    “I know. Just be careful. When will you leave?” I asked.

    “You didn’t give me a chance to explain about that. It’s a delayed enlistment. I won’t be going in right away. I’m going on to school, with the understanding that they can call me up anytime.” Then he did the damndest thing; I couldn’t believe it. He took my head in his big hands and said, “Don’t worry, Little Man, I will be careful. I will come back to you.” Then he pulled my head in and kissed me on the forehead. Just like that. He didn’t even look around to see if anyone was watching. Someone was. Several kids saw it.

    I saw one guy coming towards do a little double take and raise his eyebrows. As he walked by, he smacked David on the ass and said, “Glad to see you two have made up.”

    David and I just gaped at each other.

    “My Godd, he knows!” I gasped.

    “Naw, he just knows we haven’t been hanging out together lately. Everybody knows that.”

    I turned and looked at the guy walking down the hallway. I wasn’t so sure.

    “Hey, I kissed you on the forehead, it wasn’t a full mouth kiss,” David said. “If you really want to start a rumor, I could do that.”

    “No!” I said. I thought he might be serious. I was so happy that we were okay again. Going off to school would be okay; we could still see each other.

    For graduation I gave him a flask that I had engraved. I went to the library where the seniors were donning their gowns but he was nowhere to be found.

    “He said he had to go up to his locker for something,” someone said.

    I went up the stairs and down the darkened hallway. “David,” I said quietly, unable to see very well.

    “Down here,” he said.

    I followed his voice and was able to see him as I got closer, standing at his open locker. He was already in his gown but he was in his sock feet.

    “I brought you something,” I said.

    “You didn’t need to do that,” he said as he drew his leg up to slip his shoe on and tie it; then the other one. I saw his bare calves but didn’t wonder much about it.

    “Yes I did. I wanted to,” I said.

    “Listen, would you mind checking to see that all the buttons are buttoned? I don’t see why they don’t put zippers in these things.”

    “Sure.” I set the gift in the top of his locker and knelt down to check the buttons; there must have been over twenty of them. The bottom ones weren’t buttoned and I pulled the gown apart to see how far up it was open. That’s when I saw his bare calves again, and on up to his bare knees.

    “Fuck,” I said as I pulled the gown apart nearly all the way. He didn’t have any pants on, and no shirt. He was in just his briefs! I heard him laugh and looked up at him. “Are you serious?” I said in disbelief.

    “I was gonna go naked but I was afraid I’d get a hardon.”

    The idea that he would do this sent chills through me. As I imagined him walking up to get his diploma with his gown tented I got so excited I was shaking.

    “Are any of the rest of the guys doing this?” I asked.

    “Maybe a couple, I don’t know for sure, though, if they’ll have the balls to go through with it.”

    “But you will,” I said.

    “Hell, yeah. What do you think, should I take off the shorts?”

    “It’d be hot as hell, sitting out there knowing you’re naked under your gown, but if you pop a boner, you’re liable not to get your diploma. Even if they find out you’re in just your shorts……”

    “Maybe you could fix it so I don’t pop a boner,” he said.

    “Here? Now?”

    “It’s gotta be here and now, or never,” he said. “Come on, aren’t you a little bit turned on with the idea of having sex in the hallway with hundreds of people out there in the gym?”

    “And your classmates wondering where you are?” I added.

    “I’ll be able to see if anybody comes up. If they do, you’re well hidden, you just stand up, and you were just here checking on me.”

    I was a lot turned on. I was turned on just seeing his big hands down there ready to shove his shorts down. I pulled them down myself and his big cock fell out and hit me in the face. I took it in my mouth and started sucking him. He popped his boner in nothing flat and I devoured him. There wasn’t time for a proper blowjob; this was all about getting him off. I never liked quickies but this was exciting as hell; I was down on my knees in the hallway at school, sucking big David’s cock so he could go naked under his gown!

    We worked in tandem; I sucked him and he fucked my throat. It was hard to keep the moans and groans in check but we had to. I just hoped to hell David was keeping an eye out, in both directions, because I was hidden with his gown around me. I paused every minute or so to stroke his cock with my hand; the need to get him off was sort of urgent.

    “You’re getting me there,” he hissed quietly. “Don’t stop!….just keep sucking, I’m getting close….use your tongue more…..don’t stop….oh, fuck…..fuck, man, it’s coming! I’m coming, Little Man….awwhhh…..awww, Godd, take it!….take my load!”

    Suddenly he was shooting cum in my mouth so hard it felt like he might knock me backwards. I took it with joyous gusto and swallowed it as fast as he gave it to me. No time to savor it. He came hard; his legs were trembling. I was careful to make sure he was drained before I released his cock, so there wouldn’t be any stains on the front of his gown.

    David leaned back against the locker while I finished buttoning his gown. He steadied me as I got to my feet. That’s when I realized I had a huge boner. I grabbed his hand and pressed it into my crotch.

    “What am I supposed to do with this?” I asked.

    Fuck, man.” The way he uttered the words as he squeezed my hardon, I thought he might go down on me but just then someone yelled up from the stairs.

    “Hey, David, we’re waiting on you; get your sorry ass down here!”

    David grabbed his shorts and pulled them on.

    “I thought you were going to go naked.”

    “Maybe I better not,” he said.

    I took the gift I’d brought, thinking I would wait and give it to him later. But he took it and walked down the hall to a window to open it.

    “It’s engraved,” I said.

    He read the engraving aloud. “David, you are one of the best men I know. Thanks for everything. Love, Your Lil Bro.”

    “Wow! Thanks,” he said, smiling. “I’ll carry it with me over there.”

    I took it to keep it for him. Before he closed his locker, he said, “Wait,” and pulled me into his arms, tight, and kissed me. As we were going down the stairs David said, “Hey, I’ll pay you back later.” I went on into the gym while he went to the library. Not that he owed me anything but he paid me back in spades.

    Luckily, my Mom and sister were out of town again so after all the grad parties David and I had time to spend the weekend alone together at my place. It was a great time! All we did was eat and suck and screw around, pretty much everywhere in the house. If my Mom only knew where all we had sex. Hell, on the sink cabinets, on the dining room table, on the kitchen table. David laughed when he was fucking me at my mother’s place at the table, and when he pulled his cock out some cum ran out of my ass. When he was cleaning it up he missed some. I pointed it out to him.

    “I didn’t miss it. I’m leaving that little bit of evidence that you have to explain,” he said, laughing.

    Chapter Eleven

    (Deployment)

    We had the summer then David went away to college, about two hours away. I visited him when I could and got a hotel room most times. The times I didn’t it was very frustrating, but it was also enough, just to be with him. I was in my junior year; it was my turn to be a Big Brother. There was the initiation and I teamed up with a young kid named Tomas Salvatore, I think because he had some Italian blood too, and he was cute as fuck. He was a wrestler. I said he was a young kid. He was fourteen, I was seventeen, but he looked younger. It was the same initiation, just a different bunch of kids.

    Tomas went off the cliff, yelling through the gag in his mouth. I waited a few seconds then jumped off myself. As I plunged into the water, I thought of David and how he must have felt when he had jumped in after me. I found Tomas, scared and struggling in the deep, and brought him to the surface. I quickly tore off the gag so he could suck in air.

    “Congratulations, Bro. I’m Jon. I’m your Big Brother.”

    That night, so we wouldn’t appear to be too “out of it” I made Tomas crawl into my sleeping bag with me, naked. I was naked too.

    “Don’t worry, it’s only for appearances,” I assured him as our bodies rubbed together.

    “They told me I might have to….do something,” he said nervously.

    “You don’t,” I said.

    “I will,” he said, “if I have to.”

    “You don’t have to.

    “I will, though, if it’s part of the initiation,” he said.

    “You can just say you did,” I told him. I thought he might want to do something, but he wasn’t saying what, and I wasn’t going to suggest anything. I thought of David. He had not made me do anything like that, and I wasn’t going to make this kid do anything or even make him feel like he had to. He did get a hardon during the night–so did I–but I think it was just the natural reaction of our bodies touching. At one point I thought about telling him he could jack me off, but I didn’t. Nothing happened, and I was proud of myself for that, although I learned later that young Tomas was disappointed.

    When David and I were together all that time, we never did anything with another guy except for one time. While he was away at school I fucked around with another guy. I felt really bad about it and I told him. I didn’t really expect him to understand, but I he was kinda pissed. Okay, he was just plain mad. He was really rough with me when he fucked me that night. But he got over it eventually. I just didn’t know that we were not seeing other people. We hadn’t made any kind of agreement.

    Then the other shoe dropped. David was called up to report for duty. I felt a crushing weight when he called to tell me. I thought he would finish college first but he said they needed officers, and he had aced some tests so they would take him and he would finish college later. I never got a chance to see him before he reported for basic training. We corresponded through letters and a couple of phone calls while he was in basic and advanced combat training.

    He was commissioned a second lieutenant. He wrote to say that he would be coming home on for a few days leave before going to his permanent duty station. I was nervous about seeing him again, but I couldn’t wait. I was afraid he would see me as a boy now. I was even more afraid when I first saw him in uniform when I went to pick him up at the bus station. My Godd! If he was hot and sexy before….well, he made me weak in the knees, and I just knew he wouldn’t be all that interested anymore in a boyish, high school civilian, as I knew he would surely see me.

    But he came toward me, all smiles, dropping his bag before he got to me, and pulled me into a big bear hug. His muscular arms felt wonderful, and his body felt solid against mine

    “Fuck, it’s good to see you,” he said in my ear.

    “It’s great to see you,” I said. “Damn, you look good.”

    “So do you,” he said. “You feel good,” he added, just before he stepped back a little.

    “So do you. You feel like a rock,” I said.

    “Yeah, the Army does that to you,” he said as he stepped back to pick up his bag.

    “What are your plans? How long will you be home?” I asked, as we walked to my car.

    “Nine days, and my plans are to see my folks, and some other people, then…..” he paused, with a big smile. “Then I want to get a motel room way out of town and not come out for a couple of days.”

    “You’re going to just disappear from family and friends for two whole days?”

    “Nobody will miss me; I’ll tell everybody I’m visiting people,” he said.

    He spent not quite two days with his folks, then he got together with some old school friends–he brought me in on that-and some time with other people; I think mostly relatives. I used the time to get ready. I threw some things in a bag and put it in my truck. I went to a drug store and bought a bottle of lube, several duo-paks of Fleet and some condoms, just in case. I thought the five days would never pass. Then he called me. I was just getting out of the shower when the phone rang.

    “I’ve got a room,” he said.

    “When should I pick you up?” I asked.

    “As fast as you can haul your tight ass over here,” he said.

    I laughed. “Somehow, I don’t think my ass is going to be so tight after two days and nights with you.”

    “It’s gonna be one for one, Little Man,” he said.

    “What do you mean, one for one; is that some kind of game you learned in basic training?”

    “Man, there was nothing going on in basic training,” he said. “No, it means it’s gonna be a two way street, all the way.”

    “That sounds like a plan,” I said eagerly. “My tight little ass just got out of the shower; give me about a half hour.”

    “Twenty minutes,” he said.

    “Nineteen,” I said.

    I was so happy that he was treating me no differently, although he seemed so much older and more mature. I took the time to get one of the Fleets out of my truck and flush; I knew David would be anxious and I wanted to be immediately ready for him. When I picked him up at his house, he had a small bag, and a cooler.

    “Swing by a liquor store so I can get some beer and ice,” he said.

    When he came out of the liquor store with the ice and beer, he told me to find a drug store.

    “I’ve already taken care of that,” I said.

    He smiled. “Everything?”

    “Everything we’ll need,” I said.

    “Fuck, man, I have dreamed of this for so long,” David said as we were driving to the motel.

    “Do you want me to pull off in a cornfield or somewhere?” I asked.

    “Don’t tempt me,” he said.

    At the motel, he wasted no time. I carried the cooler in while David brought our two bags. He tossed the bags on the bed and kicked the door shut with his foot and grabbed me into his arms all at the same time. The kiss came right on the heels. His passion was boiling over. His mouth locked tightly over mine, his tongue flicking, probing my mouth, dancing with my own. His breathing was ragged.

    “Let’s get you out of these clothes,” he said huskily.

    “You, too,” I said, and pulled his shirt out of his jeans. He had not worn his uniform because he didn’t want to attract undue attention to us.

    We were naked in record time. Our hands followed our eyes over each other’s bodies.

    “You put on a few pounds,” I said, clasping my hands around his tight waist then running them up his side, then over his thick pecs. “All in the right places,” I added.

    “You haven’t missed many workouts yourself,” he said, feeling my arms and shoulders. “Damn, Little Man, you’re not so little anymore. You’ve really grown up.” I felt a little funny that he’d thought I was such a kid before. Then he held me at arm’s length; his eyes seemed to be searching mine, for what, I couldn’t tell.

    “I’m not going to be gentle at first,” he said hoarsely as he was turning me around by his hands on my hips.

    “I’m ready,” I said as I reached for my bag on the bed. I got the lube and handed it to him. He deftly flipped the cap open with his thumb and drizzled some lube onto his cock, and some in the crack of my ass. His other hand kept a solid grip on my side and then he was urging me to bend over the dresser.

    I bent over on my elbows and watched in the mirror as he took his stance behind me, then felt the heat of his cock against my asshole. I wanted to tell him to take it easy at least going in, but it would’ve been out of place, and sounded wimpy. I reminded myself that this was a highly trained killer about to fuck me, and I could be no less a man for him. He clasped his hands around my hips and held me tight as he applied pressure. I felt the muscles surrounding my asshole stretching then my hole itself giving way. David’s eyes were glued to my ass so he never saw my terrible wince when he entered me, and I managed to make no sound even though it hurt like hell. When he said he wasn’t going to be gentle, he wasn’t kidding. He slid right in to the hilt.

    “Aww, Fuck, Jon….Ohhh, it’s just like I remember it,” he moaned as he twisted his lean hips around, causing his cock to lob around inside my ass.

    “I don’t remember you being so big,” I said, half joking, doing my best to hide the pain.

    “Fuck, I have dreamed of this every night,” he said. When his memories of how my ass felt were confirmed in his mind, he began fucking me. He didn’t rape me, but he wasn’t gentle. He plowed my ass like the soldier he was, almost as if I was his vanquished spoils of war, to be used for his pleasure. His cock felt incredibly wonderful in my ass, and I relished the feel of his hairy, muscular thighs against mine. Even his big, strong hands felt good gripping my hips.

    “You okay, Little Man?” he asked between strokes.

    “I’m never okay when you fuck me,” I said.

    Then we were quiet except for our soft moans, my whimpers, our heavy breathing, the mushy wet sounds of his cock thrusting in and out of my hole and the slap-slap-slap-slap of David’s loins against my butt. It was music to my ears, and such a long time since I’d heard the tune, and the rhythm of his steady beat was soon going to make me explode.

    “I’m not gonna try to hold off; let’s try to do this together,” he said as he reached one hand around to take hold of my cock.

    I was thankful for that; I just hoped he didn’t get me off too quickly and leave himself trailing. He didn’t. David had not forgotten how to be attuned to my body. He could gauge my buildup by my whimpers and moans and tiny outcries, and the response of my ass to his driving cock. It was a perfect welcome home first climax.

    “Getting’ close,” he whispered hoarsely, as he fucked me harder, and pumped my cock with a tighter grip. His thick fingers were tight around the head of my cock when he jacked upward. Suddenly he lunged and buried his cock and left it there as his hips lurched and his breathing became choked. He was cumming big time. I felt the heat of his load being shot deep in my guts, bathing the walls of my ass with his thick semen. The hard pump of his cock with each load sent shivers through me and I felt my own trigger trip. I wondered how long it’d been for him.

    “OOOohhhhhhh!” I groaned loudly as my climax overtook my senses. David pulled me upward so he was pressed tightly against my back. His left arm came across my chest as his right hand pumped my cock. I let loose with a blast of semen that shot across the dresser and splattered all over the mirror with loud splats. I came so hard my asshole ached, as did my balls. By the time I was done the mirror was whitewashed almost from top to bottom.

    When I was able to focus, I saw David smiling. “Damn, fucker, how long have you been saving that up for me?”

    “That wasn’t saved up,” I said. “It was only since you’ve been home, waiting for us to get together. It felt like about three months worth that you shot up inside me.”

    He held me tight till we stopped shaking then he eased back to withdraw his cock. I knew I was going to lose some of his semen before my asshole could close up and I was embarrassed that David was watching as his cock popped free of my ass and the stuff started draining out. But he only smiled, and reached down and scooped it up with his fingers and rubbed it over my ass and took more and rubbed it over my inner thighs. Then he shoved a couple of fingers in my ass, I guess to see if it was tightening up.

    “Come on, I’ll get you washed up,” he said as he took my hand and led me into the shower.

    Under the shower, David washed my body like he was worshipping me. It was such a wonderful sight, watching him down on his haunches, working up a lather on my thighs and then over my cock and balls. I did the same to him, then we dried each other off and went in to the bed.

    “We should clean off the mirror,” I said.

    “Naw, leave it for the maid,” he said.

    “If we leave it there for two days, she’ll have to use a razor blade to scrape it off,’ I said, and went to get a wash cloth and one of our used towels to clean it off.

    “I don’t think I ever saw you shoot like that,” David said as he lay on the bed watching me.

    “I don’t think I ever shot a load like that,” I said.

    When I came back to the bed, David pulled me against him and I laid my head on his broad chest.

    “Every night I dreamed of us like this,” he said.

    “While you jacked off, I’ll bet,” I said, jokingly, but he didn’t laugh.

    “No, like I said, nothing went on during basic.”

    I lifted my head to look at him. “You never got off one load the whole time?”

    “No. Believe it or not. Not that I was intentionally saving it up; there just wasn’t the opportunity. They don’t give you a spare moment and there is no privacy.”

    “Well, we’ve got two whole days and nights of spare moments,” I said.

    “Yeah, and we’re wasting them, lying her talking,” he said. He eased me up from his chest and moved down on the bed. “Something else I’ve dreamed about,” he said as he crawled between my legs.

    My heart fluttered as he lifted my rubbery cock from my hip and took it in his mouth.

    “David….why don’t we make it a sixty nine,” I said.

    “Next time. This one’s about you,” he said, then went down on my cock.

    There was a lot of that two days and nights that was about me. I felt it in almost every word he spoke, and every touch, every move. There was no morning, or day or night. Time stood still. We ordered out for food whenever we were hungry. Once when we ordered pizza, I went to the door in my briefs to pay. The young delivery boy gave me a “holy shit” look and could barely get it out how much I owed him. He looked at naked David over my shoulder and I think he started drooling. I almost invited him in for a quick interlude, but I didn’t know how David would feel about that so I paid him and sent him on his way.

    “If you guys need anything else, just call. My name’s Jake,” he said, with one last, longing look over my shoulder at David.

    “Thanks, Jake,” I said.

    When the maid came to clean we asked her for clean towels and sent her on her way. There were two beds so we didn’t need her to clean or change sheets. True to his word, I fucked David as many times as he fucked me. We spent hours sixty-nining, sucking each others cocks and rimming each other. We got pretty adept at rimming in the sixty nine position. David showed a new interest and eagerness in rimming me, and a new determination in deep-throating. One time when we lying across the bed in a sixty nine, he picked me up as he stood off the bed, and held me upside down to suck his cock and he rimmed me at the same time. Afterwards, he ordered pizza again.

    “Ask for Jake to deliver it,” I told him.

    He smiled as he told them to send Jake with our pizza. “That’s okay, we can wait till Jake comes on duty,” he said. When he hung up the phone he looked at me. “You got a thing for Jake?”

    “Jake’s got a thing for you,” I said. “He couldn’t keep his eyes off of you. He kept looking over my shoulder at you. Hell, I could’ve given him two dollar bills instead of two tens and he wouldn’t have known it.”

    “Do you want to invite him in when he gets here?”

    “It’s up to you; I wouldn’t mind. But I don’t know if he could take the time,” I said.

    “Ask him,” David said.

    “No, give him a thrill, you pay this time; you ask him.”

    I stood back and watched when David answered the door, naked. The boy’s expression was priceless. David didn’t have his money with him and he had to come back to get it out of his wallet; while the boy ogled his butt.

    “He looks awfully young, like high school,” David said under his breath.

    “Are you listening to yourself? You were high school once; I still am,” I reminded him.

    David went back to pay him while I ogled his ass. I waited to see if he invited the boy in. He paid him but didn’t have the tip, and he left the boy at the door again, still holding the pizza.

    “I didn’t get your tip,” David said, and came back to get his wallet. He waved the boy in. “You can put the pizza on the table there,” he told him.

    The boy put the pizza on the table then reached over and closed the door. Yeah, he wanted to stay.

    David turned around and gave him his tip. “You wanta stick around and have a bite with us; have a beer? Or would you get in trouble?”

    “I would definitely get in trouble with the beer,” he said nervously. He glanced at his watch. “I would like to stay, but…..”

    Before he could finish, David picked up the phone and handed it to him. Call in and tell ’em your car won’t start, you’re waiting on somebody to come and jump-start you. I’ll vouch for you if you need me to.”

    The boy’s eyes lit up and he dialed the phone. He told them the story and hung up, a look of relief on his face.

    “They bought it,” he said excitedly.

    “Good.”

    There was a brief, silent, awkward moment before David spoke up.

    “Either you’re overdressed or we’re underdressed, and since it’s our room, why don’t you get comfortable,” he said.

    The boy tugged his shirt out of his pants. I saw his hands were shaking. “I….I’ve….never done anything like this before. I’ve wanted to but I never have.”

    “What do you think we’re going to do?” David asked.

    “Don’t hassle him, David,” I said.

    “Well, I….I thought….sex….I was….hoping,” the boy stammered as he moved his hands from his belt.

    David laughed and smacked him on the butt. “Sex it is,” he said.

    And sex it was. In something over two hours, the boy learned everything he needed to know about sex with other guys. David even fucked him for his very first time. Then I did. He loved it. And he fucked both of us. We tangled up in a triple sixty-nine, only I don’t know what that adds up to. He left on wobbly legs, one happy delivery boy. David and I showered again, slept for a short while then got back at it again. We wanted to cram all the sex we could into the short time we had together. We didn’t know it, but that would be our last time together before he went overseas.

    That time was more poignant because it was the first and only time I ever saw David cry. He was fucking me….no, he was making love to me, as if somehow he knew, subconsciously, that we might not ever be together again. He was hunkered over me, his chest and stomach pressed against me, his hard muscles writhing against mine, slick with our sweat despite the air conditioning. He was speaking hoarsely uttered words between soft moans, telling me how wonderful our time was together, how he loved my body, loved my cock, loved fucking me, and how much he was going to miss me. In the end he told me how much he loved me and when he said that, that was when I felt his body shudder, his taut stomach muscles trembling against mine. I thought at first that he was cumming, but he kept on fucking me, and I realized that he was crying when I felt the wetness of his tears against my neck and the side of my face.

    I was swept away with emotion, and I began to tear up too. I wrapped my arms and legs around him and held him tight, leaving barely room for him to move to thrust his cock, and he settled for simply rotating his hips around to make his cock lob around inside me.

    “It’s okay, Big Man,” I told him. “We’ve had this time together and it’s been incredible, and you’ll come back. Nothing’s gonna happen to you over there.” I took his face in my hands and lifted his head so I could look in his eyes. “I love you David. I love you so damned much it makes me ache inside.” He choked and a huge tear fell on my lips, then another. I licked them off. “You know you always come back for more,” I said with a smile.

    “I know. And I will. You’re worth coming back for. You’re worth staying alive for,” he said. “I just hate to leave you. Godd, how I hate to leave you.” The whole time, he was fucking me.

    It was barely a few short weeks later that David and his men he’d trained with were shipped out to Iraq. He told me over the phone, that his deployment would be immediate. He said there wasn’t time for him to come home, even to see his parents. I kept my composure till he hung up, then I cried like a baby. I felt like my world had come to an end. I didn’t even have a chance to tell him goodbye properly. He gave me his unit assignment; the battalion and regiment, his combat team and division which I hurriedly wrote down.

    I didn’t hear from him for weeks, and there was no way I could contact him. Finally, I got a very short email, telling me not where he was but only that he had “arrived” and he was okay. Nothing else.

    Hey Little Man, Just want to let you know I’m doing fine. I might sound crazy but I like it over here. I like what we’re doing. Listen up, this will be the only time I mention this and I want you to delete this email right after you read it. I can’t write or receive emails about our life when I was back there; you understand. Just know that it was the most wonderful time of my life, and I can’t wait to get back to it. Have to go. Later.

    David”

    I read the email several times, lingering over it, before I deleted it. I got other emails where he told me he missed me, but it was what he missed about me; my laughter and sense of humor, my smile, the long talks and my advice; nothing that anyone could point their finger to.

    Chapter Twelve

    (My Senior Year)

    I felt bad that I had not been the Big Brother to young Tomas Salvatore that David had been to me but my senior year was worse; it was hollow. I went through the motions of being a senior but there was a big hole in my life. I can honestly say that there was not a day–not one–that I didn’t think about David. The hollowness became an empty ache. I was lost. I thought about joining the Army myself and asking for assignment in Iraq to try to find David, but then thought, what would it accomplish? There wasn’t much we could do, especially since he was an officer. He had been promoted to first lieutenant.

    At the urging of my aunt and uncle, I visited them in another state; where is not important. They live in a very large, very luxurious home, complete with tennis courts. It was the first time I’d seen them in a couple of years.

    This particular time everyone was gone except my uncle and me. We had just come in from playing tennis and I took my shirt off as I was getting a drink of water. He looks a lot like me, really hot, about six foot, just enough hair on his chest to be sexy as hell. Really nice body, and as I would find out, a HUGE cock; bigger than mine.

    “Damn, Jon, you look great. You’ve been working out, I see,” he said, eyeing my bare chest.

    I took his compliment with a muttered thanks, feeling a bit embarrassed as I always was when people complimented me on my build or looks, then I turned to look out the window. He came up behind me and pointed something out to me outside; I don’t remember what it was, probably because I wasn’t really paying attention, because he was so close that I could feel his dick against my ass through our shorts. I don’t even know exactly know how it all happened; I felt him getting hard and he didn’t pull away and neither did I. I was very surprised, but not without my senses and I pushed back a little.

    “MMmnnnn,” he moaned softly and pulled me back so my back was against his chest. “Do you want it?” he asked in my ear.

    I didn’t say anything because I was still so shocked and it didn’t soak in right away what he meant by IT. Nothing like this had ever happened between me and my uncle.

    When I didn’t answer he said, “I’ll take that as a yes.”

    It is still to this day kind of a haze to me, the way it happened so fast, and the way he took charge. I had no clue that my uncle was into man sex. He pulled my shorts down (but not my jockstrap) and squatted down on his haunches behind me and surprised the hell out of me when he went to town on my ass with his tongue.

    “Aaaawwwhhh!” I cried out, tossing my head back. I bent over the sink and spread my legs apart and jutted my ass out for him. It felt awesome. Geezusss, I’d never felt a tongue like that, not even David’s. It felt like a small cock, only it was more alive, moving around like a snake way up inside my ass. I couldn’t believe he could reach so far with it.

    Then he stood up and took off his shorts, but not his jock, and turned me around.

    “Let me see how good you suck,” he said as he put his hands on my shoulders and urged me down.

    I wondered how he knew, or what gave him the idea that I sucked at all, but I went to my knees and began sucking his cock through the fabric of the jock. I soon had his jockstrap wet with spit, then I pulled it to the side and his huge cock swung out. Damn, he was big! Bigger than me, and I’m not small. And it was really thick, the head even wider than the shaft. I had a time getting my mouth around the head. He was really oozing precum, and I remember he tasted good.

    I sucked him for a while, thoroughly enjoying it, but then he pulled me to my feet and picked me up and put me on the counter.

    “I think you were wanting this,” he said as he shoved his hands between my legs and began fingering my ass.

    “Ohhh!” I gasped as he probed deep and found my prostate. “Ohhh, fuck!” I moaned.

    “That’s exactly what I intend to do,” he said. He worked me with his finger for a bit longer, had me squirming all over the sink counter then he pulled his jock to the side and nailed me. I mean, he didn’t waste any time. He pulled my butt to the edge of the sink counter and met my asshole with his cock and shoved right in.

    “Awwww! Easy, dude!” I cried, and leaned back and hit my head on the cabinet door. But it was too late to be easy, he was in me and he pulled my head down to kiss me as he started driving his cock in and out of my ass. He was a hot kisser too; his huge tongue almost suffocated me when he shoved it in my throat. It felt great. Maybe it was the position that made the tighter constriction of my ass around his cock. It wasn’t a love fuck; he just wanted to fuck me. He got me off first, and I shot all over myself. He followed close behind, shot what felt like a huge load up inside me. That was confirmed when he pulled out and cum ran out of my ass, all over the sink counter top and down the cabinet door.

    “Fuck, I hope that stuff doesn’t ruin the finish,” he said as he scrambled to wipe it up. I jumped down and cleaned the cum off the counter and my ass and put my clothes back on. It was erotic as hell when, later, my aunt was fixing supper and she had food spread out all over the counter where my ass had been.

    We had another opportunity later and having discovered that we liked the position on the counter, my uncle fucked me there again, but then moved to the kitchen table and on to the dining room table. I got a secret thrill from seeing my aunt sit down at the kitchen table at the spot where her husband had fucked my ass. And that evening, my uncle pointed to the place where he had fucked me on the dining room table and said, “Jon, that’s your place.”

    We had a lot more sex the rest of that trip. We almost got caught by my cousin, his son, but we got our clothes on just in time. Oddly, that was the last time; we never sex any of the other times time I went to visit. We just stopped, for no reason. I often wondered if he might’ve started up with my cousin, his son. If he did, I wish he’d brought me in on it.

    Being the sexual guy I am, during David’s absence, I had girlfriends–a couple got pretty serious–but deep down I knew he was still it for me, and I knew he felt the same way. Even dating girls, I still missed him terribly. I missed his big, capable hands, his muscular arms, his smile and laughter, his personality. I’m BI, but I truly believe that for him, I would’ve gone completely gay. At first I didn’t make any serious moves on the girls; I felt I would be betraying David. But as time wore on with a couple of them that I dated often, things got out of hand and I ended up fucking both of them pretty much on a regular basis. I refused the guilt that tried to creep in. I thought it was what he would expect me to be doing; and all the sex with my uncle was as much a betrayal, if not more so.

    I fell off the wagon another time, if that’s what you want to call it. More than once, but with the same boy. I said I felt bad about Tomas Salvatore. I should’ve been there for him like David was for me, even in his sophomore year. I was nice to him, spoke in the halls and such, but it was so casual as to be meaningless. It hit me hard one day in the cafeteria. While other boys were sitting with their Big Brothers, Tomas sat at a table by himself. Twice I saw other boys come up to his table with their lunch trays but Tomas pulled the empty chairs up to the table with his foot like he wanted to be alone. I didn’t believe he really wanted that.

    I took my lunch tray and instead of joining a table where several girls were waving to me, I went over to Tomas’s table. All the chairs were pulled up to the table.

    “Okay if I sit down?” I asked, pulling one of the chair out as I set my tray down.

    “If you want to,” he said. He didn’t sound or act very excited to have my company.

    I parked my butt and opened both cartons of milk. One of them was chocolate and I offered it to him but he shook his head no.

    “How come you’re pushing those other boys away?” I asked.

    “How come you’re sitting with me?” he asked.

    This wasn’t going to be easy. I felt so damned sorry for him and it pained me, the thought that David might have treated me the way I’d treated Tomas. He would be so ashamed of me.

    “I’m here to make amends, Tomas,” I said. “I know I haven’t treated you right. I want to try to make up for it.”

    “How, by being the big jock senior eating lunch with me?”

    “I hope it’s a start.”

    “We already had a start when you jumped in the lake after me. That’s where it started and that’s where it ended.”

    I started to tell him that I had some helascious things on my mind but that would sound like excuses and make it about me. I had to make it about him.

    “I’m asking you to give me a chance, Tomas,” I said. “No, I’m begging you. I will do just that if that’s what it takes. I will get on my knees right here and now in front of everybody and beg you to give me a chance to make it right.” I shoved my tray back as if to get up.

    “Don’t do that,” he said quickly.

    “Tell me what I can do,” I said.

    “What did your Big Brother do with you?”

    “Every situation is different. I’m not him, you’re not me.”

    “But I am the Little Bro, you’re supposed to be in charge,” he said.

    “Good point. Maybe we can start with sports.”

    “I bet you don’t even know what sports I play,” he put in quickly.

    “No, I don’t. Tell me.”

    “I’m on the JV wrestling team and I’m taking gymnastics. And I wanta play rugby if they ever get a team put together. I love rugby. But I know I have to put on some muscle; it’s a tough sport. Only thing is, coach wants me to stay in my weight class for another year and if I work to try to get ready for rugby I’ll move into the heavier weight class. That’d only leave my senior year to play rugby.”

    “Wrestling, gymnastics, rugby….you would leave me behind in all three of those sports.”

    “I know, you’re a swimmer. You’re really built for a swimmer, though. Most swimmers are sort of skinny.”

    “I had a good training partner,” I said. “You could probably nail my ass on the mats but I would be good as a trainer. I had the best.”

    “You would train me? Work out with me?”

    “If you’d let me. But this Big Brother thing is about more than sports. Tell me what else you’ve missed out on with the others,” I said, nodding toward their table.

    “I don’t know what all ’cause I wasn’t in on it. I know they go to ball games together and some of ’em work out together. Movies, parties, sleepovers, camping trips, that sort of thing.”

    “I don’t know, Tomas, if I can make up for all you’ve missed but I’m going to do my best if you’ll let me start hanging out with you.”

    “Sure, but that doesn’t put me in with them.”

    “Maybe we can infiltrate their inner circle. I’m a senior and I’m a jock; that carries some weight,” I said. “But you and I need to get better acquainted first. For starters….do you have a ride home after school?”

    “Sometimes. Most of the time I walk. I’ve got my license but I don’t have a car.”

    “Can I give you a lift?”

    “Okay.”

    “I’ll meet you at your locker,” I said.

    I felt better about myself but I knew I had a long way to go with Tomas. After last bell I met him at his locker, ready to take him home except I didn’t plan on taking him right home. He looked a little surprised when I walked up and he had a little s mile on his face.

    “I didn’t think you’d know where my locker was.”

    “Sure I do, I’m not a total idiot,” I said. “Ready?”

    He seemed proud that we were walking out together, and getting in my truck. I remembered that feeling, as a sophomore being with a senior.

    “Do you have to get home right away?” I asked as we were pulling out of the parking lot.

    “No, I just have some homework but that won’t take long.”

    “Good, because I’d like to go for a drive.” I swung by a drive-thru and got us some hamburgers and drinks then pulled back around into the parking lot to eat. When we were finished I took the trash over to a barrel. Getting back in the truck I had an idea.

    “You said you’ve got your license?”

    “Yeah.”

    “Slide over under the wheel.” I got back out and went around to the passenger side.

    “Where’re we going?” he asked as he adjusted the seat and mirrors.

    “Wherever you take us. Maybe someplace where we can park and talk.”

    I could see he was a little nervous but he was a good driver.

    “I can’t believe you’re letting me drive your truck,” he said as he headed out of town.

    “Why not? They gave you a license.”

    I thought I should do the talking and let him concentrate on driving.

    “I really appreciate you giving me a second chance, Tomas,” I began.

    “I thought I had to, you were going to embarrass me by getting down on your knees and begging,” he said, smiling. It was good to see him loosen up. “Would you’ve really done that?”

    “Yes. Listen, Tomas, I don’t want this to sound like I’m making excuses but I’ve had a lot on my plate, and I don’t even know for sure where or when I veered off and left you in a lurch.”

    “Pretty much right after the initiation,” he said.

    “That soon, huh.”

    “Yeah, the other guys were going off doing things and I was wondering what I’d done to piss you off.”

    “You didn’t do anything, Tomas. This is all on me.”

    “You wanta know what I thought?”

    “Yes, I want to know everything you thought, from the moment we met.”

    “Well, we didn’t actually meet till I came up out of the water gasping for air and there you were. That was the scariest thing that ever happened to me. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so scared but I didn’t know you were a champion swimmer that was going to be looking out for me. I just know I thought I was gonna die till I felt your arm around me and it felt like we were shooting upward like a rocket.”

    “I know that feeling well,” I said.

    “Well, I think they should stop doing that,” he said. “But once we were out of the water and we were drying off and getting dressed I felt like things were going to be okay from then on. You said you were my big brother and I trusted you. But what I really think is, when we went back to the school to hang out for the rest of the night and things got quiet and you made me get naked and crawl in your sleeping bag with you, and you were naked too. I thought I was going to have to do something ’cause we’d heard rumors, and I was ready but you said sharing a sleeping bag naked was just for appearances. When I said I would do it if that was part of the initiation, you told me I didn’t have to; I could just say I did.”

    “Did you say you did?” I asked.

    “No. When a lot of the others were telling what they had to do with their big brothers, I just said you didn’t make me do any of that stuff. I tried to sound like I was proud but deep down….” He paused for the longest time and I didn’t know if he was going to go on.

    “Maybe you wanta pull into the park up ahead,” I said quietly.

    He turned in and drove the winding roads till he found a heavily wooded picnic area down a lane. He turned the truck back facing the main road and parked. It was darkly shaded and secluded.

    “You said you were proud but deep down….do you wanta finish that thought?” I asked in a gentle tone.

    “Deep down I felt like you were rejecting me, maybe you didn’t like me and wished you’d picked another little brother. I was so excited about crawling in your sleeping bag with you–a big jock champion swimmer–I was ready to do anything you asked me to.

    “I never wished for a different Little Brother. I just didn’t have it all together. I wasn’t rejecting you; I just didn’t want you to feel like you had to do something you didn’t want to do. If you’d made a move I wouldn’t have rejected your advances.”

    “I was afraid to.”

    “Truth is, Tomas, I thought you were a hot little fucker.”

    “You did!”

    “Yes, but innocent and inexperienced. Are you still?”

    “Pretty much,” he said, laughing quietly. “I’ve messed around with another boy a couple of times but it was nothing much more exciting than my own fist.”

    “If we could go back and do it all over again……” I let my voice trail off to see if he would pick up on it.

    “That would be awesome. But they say you can’t ever go back.”

    “Maybe we can in this case. I’ve still got my sleeping bag,” I said. “

    “I don’t have one.”

    “You don’t need one if you’re going to be sharing mine.”

    “You mean it, Jon, like we could go camping? It’d be the first time I ever had anybody to talk to about things, and show me stuff.”

    “I mean it, Tomas. I should’ve been there for you before. We can talk about anything you want, do anything you want.”

    “When?” he asked anxiously.

    “Tomorrow if you can; we’ll have the weekend.”

    He said he was sure he could and I thought it was settled. I told him he could drive back but he still didn’t start up the truck.

    “Tomas? Is there something else?” I asked.

    “Before we go, could we….do just one thing? So I know what I’ve got to look forward to.”

    “Yes, of course.” But he didn’t say anything else and he didn’t make a move. “This is about you, Tomas….it’s your move.”

    I thought he had tears in his eyes when he looked around at me. “Could I feel your cock?” he asked timidly. “I’ve seen it before but not for a long time.”

    “Heck, yeah,” I said as I undid my cargo shorts and lifted my butt up off the seat to push them down, along with my briefs. My cock lay over my balls, thick and meaty, and probably bigger than when he’d last seen me naked. When he hesitated I took his hand and placed it over my manhood.

    “Wow, I don’t remember it being that big.”

    “Well, I’m still growing, just like you. Go ahead and get it hard if you want.”

    He wanted. He squeezed and pulled on my cock till it outgrew his hand by several inches.

    “Wow! That is big,” he exclaimed as he stroked it

    “Do you wanta try your mouth on it?”

    “More than anything.”

    “Go ahead then. We can’t be doing too much here in the park but a few licks won’t hurt.”

    He leaned over and pressed his face against my cock. It was so loving the way he did it. Then I felt his tongue, tentatively, on the head. He was licking off my precum, then squeezing more out. He did more than give me a few licks. He went down on me, in the most wonderful way. His virgin lips stroked my throbbing meat and his tongue fluttered all over the head like a thousand butterflies. He sucked me for several minutes before he looked up at me.

    “I love your cock.”

    “I love what you’re doing to my cock,” I said.

    “Really? Am I doing it right?”

    “Right as rain. But are you going to show me your cock?”

    “You wanta see my cock?” he asked, surprised.

    “Yes, and see if I can do as good as you.”

    “You….you wanta suck me?”

    “If you’ll let me, I’d like to return the favor.”

    “Heck yeah,” he said excitedly as he scrambled to shove his jeans and shorts down. “I never had anybody suck my cock before.”

    “What a shame. What a waste,” I said as I took hold of his sizeable tool. For his age he was nicely hung, with great potential. I leaned over him and took his cock all the way down and the head burst through my throat. He let out a loud groan as he squeeze my cock so hard it hurt.

    “Ohhh….Ohh, Godd!” he cried out as I gave him several strokes.

    I gave him one too many. Suddenly his body was quaking and he was shooting warm, delicious boy cream in my mouth. I wished it hadn’t ended so quickly but the reward was wonderful; his cum was so fresh and good. I relished it, swirling it around the head of his cock before I swallowed it. I held him in my mouth till he calmed down then I rose up. He sat with his head laid back on the seat, his eyes closed, his chest heaving. He had removed his hand from my cock.

    “You okay, Tomas?”

    He nodded but it was a moment before he spoke.

    “I screwed it up, didn’t I?”

    “How do you mean?”

    “I went off like a hair trigger.”

    “Nothing wrong with that,” I said.

    “And left you hard,” he said. He reached for my cock but I took hold of his wrist.

    “It’s okay, Tomas, it’s not going to fall off.”

    “But I wanta finish you like you did me.”

    “No you don’t. You shot your load, you’re out of the mood.”

    “But I can get back in the mood.”

    “That’s not how it’s going to be, Tomas,” I said, putting his hand back on his own thigh. “I’m fine, you’re fine and we’ve got plenty of time to do everything you wanta do. Are you able to drive?”

    “I think you’d better drive; I’m kinda shaky.”

    We changed places and I drove out of the park. Tomas was quiet and I was afraid he was having regrets, besides leaving me high and dry.

    “Tomas, are you sure you’re okay? I don’t want to take you home till you are.”

    “I came in your mouth,” he said quietly. “I didn’t know I was so close till it was too late.”

    “Are apologizing?” I asked, laughing.

    “I should’ve warned you. I should’ve stopped you.”

    “I would’ve been very disappointed if you had,” I said.

    “You wanted me to cum in your mouth?”

    “Yes. It worked out just right.”

    “You swallowed my cum.”

    “Of course. Fresh, sweet cum is a terrible thing to waste.”

    “Does it really taste good; fresh and sweet?”

    “Yours does.”

    “Are you going to cum in my mouth when I do you again?”

    I reached over and squeezed his thigh. “For the last time, Tomas, we’re going to do whatever you want to do and nothing you don’t want to do. Burn that in your brain because I’m not going to say it again.”

    “Alright, I won’t ask any more questions like that.”

    I drove him home and let him out in front of his house. As he was about to open the door I reached over and punched him on the shoulder.

    “Hey, Little Bro, I’m glad to have you back.”

    His eyes danced and his smile stretched clear across his face.

    The camping trip was great. We did everything Tomas wanted to do and I taught him everything he wanted to learn. That included deep throat….yeah, he was able to swallow my cock balls deep before it got total hard and he was so proud of that. He took my load; more than once in fact, and eventually swallowed. He was proud of that too. I showed him his prostate and he found mine. He was able to get his entire hand inside my ass and I was proud of that. We even took the plunge and I fucked him. He wanted it and I couldn’t reject him. He wouldn’t say he wanted to fuck me but when I asked him jumped on it. He was damned good at it. I took him a changed boy; I just hoped the change didn’t show too much. I was changed too, for the better. I think I learned way more from Tomas than I taught him. Oddly, I didn’t feel that I’d betrayed David one bit. I thought he would be proud of me.

    Chapter Thirteen

    (Europe)

    I worried about David as much as I missed him. I was scared to death he wouldn’t come back from Iraq, and I didn’t know how I would ever cope with that.

    We had a private communications code; we couldn’t express our innermost feelings to each other through our emails. David couldn’t take the chance of the Army finding out. I broke our code and told him how much I missed him, and what a hard time I was having, not seeing him, and I was worried all the time about him. I was afraid he might be pissed that I’d broken the code, but he wasn’t.

    He wrote back;

    “No worries little man. I miss you too. I can say that meeting you has been the best thing that ever happened to me. You have taught me so much and knowing that you are out there thinking of me is such a comfort. So stop worrying and enjoy the good life back home. After this is over we will be together again.”

    I was so damned thankful for that email. It said everything

    I graduated and went on a month long trip to Europe with my best friend, Steven; a graduation gift from my parents. I was seeing things I never imagined I would and meeting people of all cultures.

    I thought Denmark was my favorite country, but then Germany was, but it kept changing till we got to Italy. The country as a whole wasn’t my favorite, but I fell in love with Tuscany. For more than one reason. I thought the countryside was breathtaking with its fields and vineyards and orchards, and I loved the small villages, perched on hillsides, looking like they had always been there. But there was another reason.

    We stopped at a small café in one of the villages and sat outside and drank cool sangria. The waitress didn’t question our age; perhaps we were within their drinking age. It was late, and after the second glass we decided to eat. The waitress took us inside and seated us at a table at the open window looking out on the place we had been sitting and the open street. Neither of us was sure of the menu but we ordered some kind of veal with sauce and pasta salad and more wine. I was enjoying the conversation with Steven, and the atmosphere and the wine.

    I happened to look outside, a casual glance, and that’s when I saw him. I don’t think I consciously thought it, but it registered that he was the most beautiful man/boy I’d ever seen. I don’t know how long I stared at him–several seconds, for certain–before I tore my eyes away. He looked at me the whole time, and I sensed that he looked at me even after I looked away. I happened to glance at Steven and he gave me a funny, curious look and I looked away.

    “I hope I’m not boring you,” he said at one point.

    I started and realized that I hadn’t been paying attention, and I think he realized it too, which prompted him to say it.

    Later, as we were leaving the cafe I saw Steven look where he’d seen me looking at the boy. Walking slightly behind Steven I looked down at the boy as I passed by him sitting at the table and our eyes met again in a brief, intense gaze. A few paces further I glanced over my shoulder and he had turned to look my way. His expression had changed, to one of longing, or desperation. Steven was chatting about something and turned to see why I wasn’t answering him.

    “What are you looking at,” he asked as he stopped.

    “The architecture of the café….it’s so quaint,” I lied, and quickly caught up with him. I stole one last glance and the boy was still sitting there looking in my direction.

    We walked away through a park where we stopped to listen to a group of musicians. The whole time I kept looking for the boy, discreetly of course, a fear in my gut that I would never see him again. Steven said he was tired so we went back to the small villa-like hotel.

    I couldn’t get the boy out of my mind. As Steven was dozing off I told him I wasn’t sleepy, that I was going out for a little while. I told him I thought I would go back to the park and have some more wine; maybe that would make me sleepy.

    “Hey, dude, don’t wander off too far, or stay out too late,” he said.

    “Yes, I won’t.” Our eyes met for a split second and I got that strange look that I recognized. I couldn’t read anything into it, it was perhaps like he knew something about me that I didn’t know myself. I had the strange feeling that he knew I was going to look for the boy.

    I went back to the park, searching for him. When I didn’t see him I felt foolish for coming at all; as if he would actually be there. He could be anywhere in the village, or away, on his way somewhere else. He wasn’t American, but Americans weren’t the only tourists to come to Tuscany.

    I was sipping the cool wine, resigning myself to the fact that I would never see the beautiful boy again. Finally, I gave up and returned to the hotel.

    I had just returned to my room when the phone rang. I looked at my watch; it was late. The operator connected me; it was my mother.

    “Mom, what’s up? Is something wrong?”

    “It’s David.”

    The wind went out of me and I felt my legs go weak. “What about David?”

    “I wasn’t going to call you, but I thought you ought to know. I was afraid you might see something about it on the television over there.”

    “What about David?” I asked again.

    “He’s missing in action, for almost two weeks now.”

    “Oh, God,” I whispered.

    “I know how you close you are,” she said.

    No, she didn’t have a clue how close we were. We talked for a few minutes before I told her I had to hang up; I didn’t want her to hear me fall apart. She said there was no reason for me to come home, there was nothing I could do there; I should finish out the trip with Steven. How was Steven? Were we having a good time?

    I told her Steven was all right, and yes, we were having a great time. We would finish the trip together. I laid down the phone, my hand shaking.

    “God, no, please don’t let those bastards get hold of him,” I prayed aloud. If the Taliban found him….I couldn’t even begin to think about it. Suddenly I felt suffocated; I had to get out of the room. I wrote Steven a note, telling him I had gone back out for a walk and would probably be late coming back. I left the hotel and walked to the cathedral I’d seen earlier in the day. I was not one to pray often but I was desperate for David’s safety. I knelt and prayed every prayer I knew, and made up some of my own. I prayed to every saint-statue in the cathedral. On the way out I stopped and knelt at a grotto ablaze with dozens of candles flickering. I lit one and uttered one more desperate plea.

    What followed after I left the cathedral would not fit the pattern of prayer but I felt that one of those saints had heard me. I walked with an eye out for someone–anyone; a companion, a stranger. I found him, or rather he found me, I knew, the instant I saw him walking toward me. It was the boy I’d seen earlier at the cafe and searched for in the park. I went down the wide steps of the cathedral slowly, so we would meet at the lower step. I was so relieved to see him smile that he recognized me.

    “Were your prayers answered?” he asked.

    “I don’t know….yes, at least one of them,” I said, sounding very foolish.

    “I was hoping we would meet again somehow, but I never honestly thought we would,” he said.

    “Me too….me either,” I said, sounding even more foolish.

    “I was heading back to my hotel, would you like to walk with me?” he asked with a wave of his hand. “If you’re not going the opposite direction,” he added.

    “I’m going this way too,” I said. I wasn’t necessarily when I left the cathedral, but it was in the direction of my hotel.

    We were both surprised to learn that we were staying at the same hotel.

    “Great. Would you like to come see my room?” he asked.

    I agreed and went with him in the lift to the upper floor. On the way up he introduced himself.

    “My name is Marco,” he said, putting out his hand.

    “Jon,” I said.

    “Are you here on vacation?”

    “Yes, for a month, a graduation gift from my parents.”

    “That’s very nice. Are you traveling with your parents?”

    “No, with a friend,” I said. “He’s asleep in our room.”

    He smiled. “That’s even better.” The lift had stopped and he opened the gate and led me down the narrow hallway to his room.

    Steven and I had a nice room, but small. Marco had a suite with a private balcony overlooking the hills of Tuscany. He opened the French doors and motioned me out onto the balcony and said he would get us a drink. I stood at the wall to take in the breathtaking view of the city and the valley beyond with the lights of the farmhouses dotting the countryside. Marco came out with two glasses of wine.

    “I’ve had enough for one evening,” I said.

    “Are you sure?” he asked with a handsome smile. “I’m trying to break down your inhibitions.”

    I was a little taken aback that he seemed so mature for what I thought his age to be. Mature and worldly, and so astute that he could pick up on me.

    “I’ve had enough, but I will drink this one,” I said as he handed it to me. But he didn’t place it in my hand. Instead, he brought it to my lips himself. I took a sip. He set his glass on the brick wall that surround the balcony and brushed the wine off my lips with the back of his middle finger. I instinctively flicked out my tongue and he brushed his finger back across my lips and my tongue. Then he let me have the glass and picked up his own.

    “You should know that I find you very attractive,” he said.

    “You should know that I feel the same about you,” I told him.

    “Then we should finish our wine,” he said. He downed his glass of wine in several gulps and set the glass down again. I drank about half of mine and set the glass down; I didn’t need anymore.

    “I came looking for you earlier,” I said.

    “Oh, really? I’m flattered,” he said. He moved closer to me and put his hand on my hip, tugging on my shirt. “Ever since I saw you at the café, I’ve imagined what you would look like without your clothes,” he said.

    I smiled then laughed as he tugged my shirt up over my head. “I think you’re going to find out,” I said.

    He laid my shirt on the wall and gazed at me, trailing his fingers across my chest, then downward. “Very nice. You’re an athlete,” he said.

    “A swimmer,” I said.

    “You’re heavier than most swimmers I’ve seen; more muscular.” He began undoing my belt. I could see that we were going to get right to it and I reached for the buttons of his pants. I had his pants undone and was pushing them off his hips when he knelt to remove mine. He handed them to me and stayed squatted down, gazing at the front of my shorts, shifting his eyes to my legs as he ran his hands up and down my thighs.

    “You have very powerful thighs for a swimmer,” he said.

    “I had a friend who helped me develop my legs,” I said.

    He smiled and said, “Thighs as muscular as these can only mean one thing,” as ran his hands around to squeeze my butt. I tightened my butt muscles for him. “Yes. You have a great butt,” he said as he tugged my shorts down in back.

    “Thanks.”

    “Thank your friend for me,” he said.

    “Yes, I….I will,” I said, taking in a quick breath to push down the sudden rush of emotion. Guilt suddenly washed over me. Moments after learning that David was missing, I was having sex with a stranger.

    “Do you mind?” he said as he tugged my shorts down.

    “No, not at all,” I fought down the guilt, convincing myself that David would be smiling at my being ushered into such worldliness by this boy.

    He pulled my shorts down till my cock swung free, nearly hitting him in the face. In fact, he reared back out of the way.

    “God! And you get all of this stuffed inside one of those….what are they, Speedos, they call them?”

    I laughed and told him yes. My easy laughter pushed the guilt deeper.

    “You must win your competitions simply by appearing on the diving board,” he said.

    “Thanks, but that’s not the way it works,” I said.

    “It would if I were the judge,” he said. He pulled my shorts off, then my socks, leaving me naked. He looked up at me, his eyes shifting back and forth.

    “You’re beautiful,” he said.

    “So are you. I thought so the first time I saw you at the café,” I said.

    I thought he would take my cock in his mouth but instead he turned me around, facing the wall, and began kissing my butt. His kisses turned into licking, in the crevice of my butt, then he was pulling them apart and tonguing my ass. I gasped and moaned and leaned over, resting my elbows on the wall.

    “I want to fuck you,” he said. “Do you do that?”

    “I….I’m not much….of a bottom,” I said over my shoulder. I knew it didn’t sound very convincing.

    “But you will be tonight. You will let me fuck you.”

    I hesitated. I felt a sense of betrayal, letting a stranger fuck me. My uncle didn’t count. Neither did young Tomas at that moment. Marco relented at my hesitation.

    “All right, I don’t want this meeting to be uneventful. Will you fuck me, then?”

    “Yes,” I said.

    “Wonderful.”

    I watched as he finished undressing. I was happily surprised at his cock. It was as long as mine, nice and thick, with a sexy upward curve, and a broad head that would’ve really plowed me if I had consented. It reminded me of David’s cock. He went into the bathroom and came back with a small bottle of lube and I was relieved to see that he also had a condom. He put it on me, in a most unique way.

    “You have the most beautiful cock,” he said as he went to his knees in front of me.

    “Thanks. I like yours too,” I said.

    He set the condom on the head of my cock then deftly rolled it down the shaft with his mouth. He stopped when the head penetrated his throat, and finished rolling it down with his fingers. Then he lubed up my cock and his asshole and bent over the end of the couch.

    “Or would you like to do it out on the balcony?” he asked.

    “Yes, that’d be nice, if you don’t think anyone will see us,” I said.

    “Do we care if they do?” he said, smiling. He took my hand and led me out on the balcony where he bent over the wall with his feet set wide apart.

    I set the head of my lubed cock against his hole and clasped my hands around his hips and applied pressure. I felt him brace himself, bearing back against the thick head of my cock. His asshole gave way and I went in surprisingly easy; the rim of my cockhead folded back to penetrate his hole then flared out again when it was inside him. It felt wonderful plowing into him and pushing along the walls of his ass. He shoved back to force my cock the last few inches up inside him, then twisted his butt around in circles.

    “Yess! That feels so good!” he moaned.

    He was good. My big cock filled him to capacity and his ass responded in kind. He fucked me as much as I fucked him, with long, determined strokes of his ass meeting my thrusts. We fucked for quite a while, with no urgency, but just the very gradual buildup of pleasure. There was no doubt that the view of the Tuscan valley stretched out before us added to that pleasure, and prolonged it. I found myself wondering how many of those lighted houses were alive with sex.

    “I’m getting close if you are,” he said huskily.

    “Yes,” I said.

    I lifted one of his legs and he cocked it on the wall, spreading him wider, and giving me better leverage. There was no give, he was balls to the wall and I fucked him hard. I fucked him to climax. He shot all over the wall. I filled the condom inside him.

    “Perhaps we should have used the bed,” I remarked as I pulled him up straight and saw the mess of cum running down the wall.

    “They can clean it,” he said.

    I wrapped my arms around him and pulled us tightly together, still thrusting my cock with after-strokes. When I pulled out, he turned around and kissed me. He was a good kisser, but I got the message that he was dismissing me, and I reached for my clothes. He didn’t say I should stay. I should have felt used but I didn’t. He got what he wanted, I got what I wanted. Neither of us owed the other anything.

    “Maybe I’ll see you again,” he said as he was letting me out.

    “Maybe,” I said.

    Walking back to my hotel I realized that the hot sex had erased the badness of hearing about David for the moment. But it came back, and I began to worry. I worried so much that I had nightmares about him. In one I dreamed that he had been killed, his Humvee blown up by a roadside bomb, and I woke up, sweating and trembling and crying. Steven tried to comfort me but I wouldn’t be consoled. It was so real, my heart actually hurt and I couldn’t make it stop.

    Chapter Fourteen

    (Rome)

    In Rome Steven and I had been site seeing all day; the Coliseum, the Roman Forum, Hadrian’s Castle, the Pantheon, the Vatican, Art museums. Steven was tired and he fell asleep in early evening so I went out with some people we had met–Americans, and a few Australians from our hostel. We were at a club. There was a guy making eyes at me the whole time. He was hot, Italian, dark hair and eyes, really nice build. He was in his early to mid-30s. I went to the bathroom and I cocked my head at him to let him know I was interested and he followed. Standing at the urinal he came up next to me and we checked each other out.

    “Are you on vacation?” he asked.

    “Yes, me and a friend from high school, but he fell asleep,” I said.

    “I’m here on vacation myself,” he said. Then he asked, “Would you like to leave?”

    “Yeah,” I said. I told the people I was with that I was going back to my hotel.

    We walked around and I found him easy to talk to, and I ended up telling him everything that had happened, about David. I started tearing up and he surprised the hell out of me by putting his arms around me in a tight hug.

    “Would you like to go up to my hotel for coffee or some wine?” he asked.

    Like an idiot I said yes. I say that now, but at the time I wasn’t thinking myself an idiot. Upstairs in his room we talked some more and then he started coming onto me strong, and we started getting into it. He led me to the bed and continued kissing me as he took my clothes off. He was an amazing kisser (not as good as David), he actually reminded me a lot of David at first, in his demeanor. When we were both naked he went down on me then very quickly turned around so I could suck him. When he started rimming me, I returned the favor. He had a nice ass that kept its shape even spread apart. Things heated up fast.

    “I want to fuck you,” he said, whispered hoarsely.

    I released his cock and said,” I’m not much of a bottom, but we can try.”

    He put on a condom and lubed up his cock; he didn’t bother with the lube in my ass. I wasn’t totally into it; I wanted it, but I didn’t. I think I was more just going along with it, hoping to get something out of it. He shoved in, not gentle, and it hurt like hell. He was big, but not quite as big as David; it was the angle of his cock or the way he shoved in that hurt.

    “Maybe you’d better stop,” I told him.

    “It’ll be fine. Just give yourself a minute to get used to it; it’ll start feeling good. You’ve been fucked before,” he said.

    Part of it was, I was thinking of David and I just felt guilty. I told him again to stop and tried pushing him away. He started to get pissed and he was a lot stronger than me. He pinned me down and I started yelling, and sort of resisting him so he turned me on my stomach spread my legs with his and pinned my arms with his above my head and kept my face pressed down. Eventually, it started to feel okay but I was just never into it, and it was obvious that he was in it solely for his own pleasure. He didn’t bother trying to hold off, or getting me off.

    When he was done I just lay there and he lay on top of me. He nuzzled my ear, like he wanted to get lovey all of a sudden. I gathered all of my strength and threw him off and got off the bed. He looked surprised, with a “what the fuck” smile on his face. I put my clothes on and left without saying anything. I know it sounds weird but it was kinda hot, being dominated like that. Still, it wasn’t something I would go looking for, and I vowed that I would be more careful next time.

    Chapter Fifteen

    (Emails From A Stranger)

    While we were in Rome I found an Internet café and checked my email. There was the usual spam, some short messages from a couple of old classmates back home asking how we were enjoying Europe, and one from Julie, of all people. She wanted to know which girls I was finding I liked the best in the different countries. I dashed off quick replies to each one as I read them. Then I opened the one from some guy named Jacob. I didn’t know a Jacob.

    Dear Jon.

    My name is Jacob. You don’t know me but we have a mutual friend; a very handsome 1st lieutenant named David. I know this must surprise you. I will tell you first how we met. I work in a bus station–it doesn’t matter where–at the lunch counter, at night. Things were slow when this very handsome, tired looking soldier, Special Forces, came in carrying his duffle bag. I could tell he was tired by the way he was carrying the bag; at his size, it should’ve been featherweight. He tossed it on the bench and came to the counter and looked over the menu…while, I admit, I looked him over. He ordered a double hamburger.

    And here is the story as told by Jacob……….

    I started to make it for him but then said, “You know, you look like you need a steak.”

    He said, “I would love a steak, but I don’t see steak on your menu, and I have a bus to catch,” as he looked at the menu overhead.

    I asked him where he was going. He said, jokingly, New York, by way of Iraq.

    I asked him when he needed to be in New York and was able to quickly suggest a re-route on a later bus.

    “You might as well be waiting here as in New York,” I told him. “That bus stops at every zig-zag in the road and you have to change busses several times. You can take the 3:43 bus and it will get you to the New York terminal at about the same time.”

    He said, “No kidding.”

    Then I called a friend working in the restaurant across the street and told him I was sending a soldier over, and for him to find the biggest steak in the house for him plus anything else he wanted, and not to charge him. The lieutenant heard me.

    He asked, “What was that all about?”

    I told him the way he filled out his uniform, it looked like he had a lot of muscle to feed. Then I pointed across the street and told him, “You’d better get over there, I forgot to tell him how you want your steak cooked. You can leave your duffel bag here.”

    He asked me, “Why are you doing this?”

    I told him I was just supporting the troops.

    He thanked me and left to go over to the restaurant.

    When he came back he thanked me profusely and tried to pay me but of course I refused. He started to walk back to the bench and his duffle bag. I stopped him with a word. He turned around and I gave him the key to my apartment and gave him directions and the apartment number. I told him to make himself at home, shower, kick back, have a few beers, watch TV, and maybe get some sound sleep. And I added, “There’s some porn in the DVD case if you’re interested.”

    He laughed, and shaking his head, said, “You’re giving me the key to your apartment? A perfect stranger?”

    I told him he wouldn’t be a perfect stranger if he told me his name.

    He said his name was David.

    I told him, “Now you’re not a stranger, just perfect. I get off at eleven.”

    I could hardly wait to get off work. I arrived home and let myself in quietly. I was more than a little surprised to find him lying on the floor beside the bed, naked! He had taken the coverlet off the bed to cover up with but it was down around his knees. I spent a long moment gazing at him before I woke him up. He was absolutely gorgeous lying there in all his naked glory but I wasn’t going to leave him lying there on the floor. I nudged him gently with my foot and instantly found myself on the floor in a life threatening hold with his knee in my groin and my neck twisted tightly against his bicep. I had no clue how he got me in the position I was in, it happened so fast, like a split second, and I had less of a clue how to get out of it. Hell, I couldn’t get out of it; he could break my neck in another split second. I liked it, but I hoped he was quick to come to his senses and know I wasn’t the enemy.

    He muttered something like, “Ohh, sorry,” rather embarrassed, as he released me and got to his feet. He put his hand down to pull me up.

    “I see why you wear that black beret,” I said, taking the opportunity to gaze at his fine manhood.

    “Natural reaction, sorry.”

    “Don’t be sorry, my tax dollars well spent, I would say.”

    He stood beside the bed, looking awkwardly beautiful.

    I asked him if there was something wrong with the bed.

    “I’m not taking your bed. I’m okay on the floor.”

    “No, you’re not. You’re cluttering up my floor,” I said. “Take the bed. There’s plenty of room for two, and I’m smart enough, certainly now, not to tangle with a Special Forces Soldier.”

    He assured me that I had nothing to fear from him.

    “That’s good to know, but you’re still sleeping in the bed. My house, my rules.”

    He said okay.

    I showered and came back to find him sitting on the edge of the bed. “Can’t sleep after I woke you up?”

    “Something like that,” he said.

    “Sorry. Maybe I should have left you sleeping.”

    “It’s an occupational hazard. No, just thinking about a guy back home.”

    I asked him about the guy back home and he talked about a boy he met in high school, when he was a junior and the boy was a freshman. He said the boy’s name was Jon. He talked about you for well over an hour. I have to wonder if you know how special you are to him. By the time he was finally relaxed and laid back on the bed, I knew I had to have him….and I knew he would let me–knew somehow that he needed it–but that he would no doubt thinking about you, talking about you. And he did let me. I admit I was a bit fearful, that first touch, laying my hand on his stomach, but when I started to draw it back he laid his hand over mine.

    “I said you have nothing to fear from me.”

    I asked him, “What about Jon?”

    He said, “Jon wouldn’t care. In fact, knowing Jon, I think he would be happy knowing you took me in.”

    I told him, “I don’t know what relationship you had with Jon but it’s a little more than taking you in that I had in mind,” as I boldly laid my hand on his cock. “What about this? Would he be happy knowing I was doing this?” I asked as I started moving my hand up and down his cock.

    “Our relationship was like this. He would be glad knowing you made me feel good,” he said.

    “If he knew,” I said.

    “He will,” he said.

    “You’ll tell him?” I was surprised.

    “Yes, of course. We don’t keep secrets from each other. In fact, I’ll give you his email address and you can tell him.”

    So that’s how I come to have your email. I sincerely hope he was right, that you will be happy that I took your soldier in and gave him a safe place for the night before he goes back over there, and that I gave him pleasure along with that safe haven….he sorely needed it. He needed it from you, I could tell that. I tried to put myself in your place when I made love to him, but knowing how he feels about you, I know I failed miserably. And that is what I did; I made love to him. It wasn’t just sex, at least not for me, and I hope it was more than that for him. He said I didn’t fail, but I know he was being kind. Just know, Jon, that I did my best, with everything in me to make him happy. I gave him all I could, everything he wanted, and know that I am jealous of you, having such a stallion of a man who cares for you so much. He fucked me three times and allowed me the privilege and pleasure of sucking his magnificent cock to finish twice. Yes, he needed it so badly; the physical release and the emotional release. I must mention what tremendous loads he shot….and delicious. I hope you are happy to know that I wasted none of it. And the last hour of our time together was spent with my face buried in his big muscular ass, giving him pleasure with my tongue which he enjoyed very much. He never said it but I’m sure he was thinking of you the whole time. I am grateful that I was able to fill that void for him for just a little while. I hope you’re not mad at me for this, or him, or for me emailing you. He said you wouldn’t be. He said he would tell you himself when he’s able. But I think he wanted me to tell you.

    Jacob

    I read the email three times, with a mixture of emotions that I didn’t try to sort out. I couldn’t deny that I was hurt, jealous, happy, all rolled into one. After I let it soak in and got my emotions in check, I emailed Jacob back.

    Jacob I’ve not heard from David, but he does not always have private access to a computer. My reaction to your email….I was angry, jealous, happy, hurt, grateful, all rolled up in one big confused emotion. David is right. We don’t have secrets from each other, and he will tell me all about the kind soul who took him in and gave him food, a bed and good sex. To which, despite my mixed emotions, I say thank you. He lets me know how special I am to him, but he is even more special to me. And I don’t know how to express it properly. I can when we’re together so if he thought of me when he was fucking you and you were making love to him, then perhaps you expressed it for me. I just don’t want him to forget US and what we had together. Maybe you refreshed those memories for him. That he talked about me makes me think he hasn’t forgotten. I know I think about him all the time, even though he doesn’t have me on his mind all the time. He does, after all, have a dangerous job, and his thoughts must be given to leading his men and staying alive.

    Jon

    Just before we left Rome, I went back to the Internet café to check my email again. There was one from Jacob.

    Jon I am so relieved to get your email. I believe you are wrong about one thing. I believe you are on his mind–not in the distracting way–even when he in dangerous combat situations. It is one of the last moments that he would abandon thoughts of you. You have both said that you don’t keep secrets from each other. I am going to take you both at your word and see to it. I have forwarded to him my email to you as well as your reply so he and you will both know that I make no attempt ever to come between you. Both of you… you, Jon… and you, David…know that I pray for your safety so you will come home to the boy you dove into the lake to rescue.”

    Jacob

    I smiled that he had told Jacob about that.

    Chapter Sixteen

    (Steven and Me)

    Before we left for Italy, I tried to call home to see if there was any more news about David. I couldn’t make the connection. I went a little bit nuts but Steven was there to calm me down and comfort me. I needed comforting; everything had just built up. When we boarded the train and got in our private compartment I lost it. I cried like a baby. Steven held me and hugged me and let me cry and told me over and over again how sorry he was.

    “You really care for the guy,” he said.

    “Yes.”

    “It’s more than I thought,” he said.

    “It’s more than I thought,” I said.

    “You and David….were a thing, weren’t you?”

    “We were a big thing,” I said. “If anything happens to him, I don’t think I’ll be able to handle it, Steven.”

    “Listen, Jon, I might be out of line with this….I….I know I can’t be him….from his pictures and the way you talk about him, hell I couldn’t even come close. But I could try….not to take his place, but….well, maybe I could sort of fill in….if you wanted to….if it’d make you feel any better.”

    “It would, thanks, but I don’t know if you know what you’re saying.”

    “I’m saying I would have sex with you,” he stated boldly.

    I stared at him. “You would? We’ve never even talked about that.”

    ‘We are now,” he said. Then he added, “I have thought about it though. Have you, on this trip?”

    “Only every time I see your ass,” I said, smiling.

    “You like my ass?”

    “It’s awesome.”

    “It is, seriously?”

    “Seriously awesome,” I said. “Steven, are you saying you would let me…..?”

    “I’ve never bottomed for anybody, but yea, I would let you,” he said before I could finish.

    I looked at him, blinked with surprise. “Fuck, Steven, now you’re fucking with my head. You’re saying you would let me fuck you….take your cherry?”

    “See, you’re feeling better already,” he said, laughing. “Hey, somebody’s gotta take it. I would just as soon it be you as anybody else.”

    “You’ve got an incredible ass, Steven. I would even eat it first.”

    There was a long silence.

    “If we did anything, Steven….I’ve never really liked bottoming for anybody but David.”

    “Okay. I’m not saying you have to bottom, like to pay me back or anything.”

    Nothing else needed to be said. We watched each other undress, taking off our t-shirts and shorts, to be totally naked. We had undressed in front of each other countless times in the locker room but it never meant anything.

    To describe Steven, and to compare him with David….Steven was a little shorter than me, and more muscular, but not as muscular as David. While Steven was hugely muscular, David was just completely solid all the way through. Steven’s ass was just amazing. I mean, I’ve got a cute bubble butt, and David’s got a great ass, but Steven’s is like three bubble butts put together!

    Personality wise, Steven was a little crazy, almost “ADD.” He was wild, loved to drink and party. Honestly he was like the stereotypical, dumb, high school football player. But I love him; he was and still is one of my best friends.

    “What would David think of us doing this?” he asked as he converted the comfortable chairs into a bed.

    “He would laugh and call me a horny fuck,” I said.

    Steven stretched out across the bed, his face to the window.

    “Mann, that is one gorgeously perfect ass,” I said.

    “You’re drooling, dude,” he said.

    “I’m drooling,” I said. I lay across the bed between his legs. “David is the only other person I ever did this for, too,” I said as I started playing with his tight butt. After I said it I honest to God couldn’t remember if I’d rimmed anyone else. Then I remember Tomas. I felt like such a slut.

    “I would really like to be David for you….if it’s possible, maybe to pretend…..maybe if we turned out the lights.” He rose up and turned out the light, casting the compartment in a soft glow of darkness.

    “Yes,” I said. Yes, it would be possible. As I leaned in and began licking the crack of his ass, it was very possible. Within minutes, as I explored deep in the crevice and found his hole, he was David. It was David’s firm butt, David’s firm hole that felt and tasted so wonderful….David’s hard bubble butt that I would fuck, and for the next many miles, David wasn’t missing at all. He was safe and sound with me, laid out across the bed in a moving train, writhing and moaning under my tongue.

    It took several minutes of tongue and fingers to get Steven relaxed and loosened up enough to stretch his asshole open so I could drive my tongue up inside him. He went nuts when I did. I got pretty excited too, my cock throbbing hard in the mattress.

    “Fuck, Jon, what’re you doing to me?” Steven groaned.

    “Taking your virginity a little bit at a time,” I said.

    “Geezusss, I didn’t know it would involve eating my cherry before you busted it.”

    “I love cherries,” I said.

    “You can eat mine all you want. Fuck, I think I could cum this way.”

    “Don’t,” I said. He was wet and slick and I added more spit, the only lube we had. I hadn’t expected this at all. I think some of the slickness was from him, the natural lube in his ass as he opened up for me. I rose up on my knees and aimed my cock between his buns. He reached back for it, squeezing it, and I think gauging its size.

    “Fuck, Jon, I guess I didn’t realize how big you are. I don’t know if I can take that.”

    “Now is a hell of a time to chicken out,” I said. I paused. I wouldn’t fuck him if he didn’t want it. I wasn’t going to rape him. “Mann, I wanta fuck you so bad,” I said hoarsely.

    He moved my cock up and down the crack of his ass, tentatively. I took hold of it myself, and nudged it against his hole. I could feel the muscle clenching.

    “Your ass wants it,” I told him. I wet three fingers and held them up for him to see. “See this?” Then I shoved them in his ass and twisted them around. “That hurt?” I asked.

    “No.”

    “That’s what you were taking. You’re plenty relaxed and loose,” I said, and replaced my fingers with the head of my cock pressing hard against his hole. I paused to see if he was going to stop me and when he didn’t I shoved. I went in easy and pretty deep. He snapped his head back with a surprised gasp but he didn’t tell me to stop so I shoved in deeper.

    “Awwwhh! Ohh, Jon!” he cried.

    “Too much?” I stopped with barely two inches to go. He didn’t say it was too much so I gave him the last two inches.

    “AAAwwwoohhhh! Fuucckkkk!” he cried softly.

    I held in deep and tight and hard, my loins flattened against his taut butt.

    “Godd, your butt is awesome, Steven,” I said, but I was thinking of David’s butt. There might have been a twinge of guilt over what I was doing except by now my cock had taken over my thought process and guilt would have to wait. As I felt Steven’s asshole clenching around my cock, I began driving back and forth through it. “Your ass is as incredible inside as outside,” I told him as I squeezed his butt muscles. “How does that feel?”

    “Good, Jon. I don’t know how to describe it,” he said, his voice a little nervous. “Fuck, man, if I’d known…….”

    “Yeah, we could’ve been fucking our way all across Europe,” I finished for him. I found it a little hard to believe I was actually fucking my best friend, but my cock didn’t. It was where it wanted to be, doing what it did best. I fucked him hard. I fucked him gentle. I rode his ass like it was a saddle and he was a pony under me.

    He responded in kind, at one point rearing up his knees to drive his hips back to me. We didn’t last long and felt no need to. It was just too good for him because it was his first experience, and good for me because I was the one giving him that experience. I was pleased at how well he opened up for me, how responsive he was to my thrusts. I really didn’t think he would be able to handle my size so well. No condom made it even better, the warm, satiny folds of his ass squeezing and massaging my long, thick, raw inches.

    I turned him over and fucked him on his back, his legs on my shoulders. He liked that position; he said I went in deeper. I was pleased that he was taking to being fucked so well, and wondered if he would want to do it again.

    “Jon, this is good. I think I could do this all day if I could stay sane,” he said.

    I smiled.

    “You’re not gonna last all day, cause I’m gonna fuck you crazy,” I said.

    I built him up rapidly, taking him into insanity mode. He cried out and groaned and yelled with pleasure, clinging to me with his legs around my hips and his hands clutching my shoulders like I was a life preserver in a storm. I blew my load deep inside him. When I was cumming in him his eyes widened and I knew he could feel it. Seconds later, he sprayed himself with his own cum. I flattened myself on top of him and used it as lotion between our bodies.

    “Can’t believe we did this,” he said as we were catching our breath.

    “Any regrets?” I asked.

    “None.”

    “You said you could do it all day. Do you still feel that way?”

    “Yeah.”

    “Good, because we’ve got a lot more time left on this trip,” I said.

    Chapter Seventeen

    (Train to Paris)

    We had a lot of time and we crisscrossed Europe at will. After Amsterdam we were on a train to France. I was still worried about David, but it turned out to be an interesting trip. At one point I got up to go to the bathroom. I noticed this young guy staring at me and he sort of smirked as I walked up the aisle. He looked about twenty; he was cute. As I moved past him, he winked and brushed his hand against my leg. I didn’t know he had followed me to the bathroom till I opened the door to come back out and he was right there in my face. I noticed his nice athletic build. He asked if I could hand him a paper towel; he had an accent. I told him he should just come in and get it. He came in and closed the door behind him and locked it.

    With his back to me, drying his hands, I suddenly pushed him up against the wall, pinning him. He tightened up but he didn’t struggle. I turned him around, muttering something like, “You asked for this,” and smashed my lips hard on his. He kissed me back. Then I turned him around–I was pretty rough with him–and reached around in front to undo his belt and his pants. I shoved his pants down to his knees–he wasn’t wearing any shorts–and spat on my cock and shoved in. He didn’t know how big I was and it surprised him, and it hurt.

    “Godd!” he cried out, but he still didn’t try to get away from me. Maybe he thought he couldn’t, or maybe liked it rough.

    I started fucking him. I put my hand over his mouth to keep him from moaning too loudly. It was raw sex, nothing more, just like with the guy in the hotel room. I was giving him what he wanted and getting what I wanted in return. I didn’t try to hold off and I didn’t concern myself about whether he was ready to cum. I shot my load up inside him; yeah, no condom. I pulled out and quickly washed up. He was clean; he had come on the train ready for it. As I was at the sink, he was wiping his cock off with a paper towel then wiped his cum off the wall. As I was about to leave he said he wanted to meet up with me in Paris, and quickly wrote down his phone number. When I got back to my seat Steven was wondering what happened; he asked where I’d been. I told him I was walking around the train, thinking.

    In France I didn’t hook up with anyone. I didn’t call the guy I’d met and fucked on the train. I got melancholy again, thinking about David. It hurt me gravely, not knowing where he was or what had happened to him. I refused to even think of him being dead. That was impossible. I couldn’t think it.

    Chapter Eighteen

    (Ramstein Hospital)

    Steven and I continued our travels. We were back in Munich. Communications from home brought nothing; David was still missing.

    By some fluke, my mother called again just as we were preparing to leave the hotel. I was almost afraid to hear her voice.

    “I have good news and bad news. They found David,” she said.

    It struck me badly that she didn’t sound excited with that news.

    “Alive?” I asked, before she could go on.

    “Yes, but he’s been seriously wounded.”

    “How bad?” I asked.

    “An Iraqi family hid him and it took several days, ten days I think, before they were able to make contact with the Americans so they could go in and get him.”

    “How bad is he hurt?” I asked again.

    “I don’t know the full extent of his injuries….one leg badly shattered, a shoulder, an arm. Broken ribs. Honey, I wanted to let you know, he’s in the hospital at Ramstein…….”

    “That’s in Germany!” I exclaimed.

    “I thought you might be able to see him.”

    “Yes, we’re in Munich! I will go see him!”

    I decided to part company with Steven and go see David on my own. Leaving the rest of my stuff with Steven, I packed just my overnight travel kit with some clean underwear and took a train to Kaiserslautern and Ramstein. I arrived near midnight and went straight to the hospital.

    “I’m looking for Lt. David Ransome.”

    “He’s not allowed visitors at this hour,” the orderly said.

    “I’ll wait. Where can I wait?” I asked.

    “There’s a lounge right down the hall, third door on the right,” he said.

    I went to the lounge and found a couch, where I tossed and turned for a while before I finally slept. I was awakened some hours later by someone shaking my shoulder roughly.

    “They said to wake you,” the orderly said. “You’re here to see Lt. Ransome.”

    “Yes,” I said.

    “You can see him now. Down that hallway, last room on the right,” he said, pointing down a long, poorly lighted hallway.

    I had to restrain myself from running down the hall. At his room I stopped to compose myself, took in a deep breath, then pushed the door and went in. He was staring up at the ceiling; he turned his head slowly toward me. He was more than a little surprised to see me.

    “Jon! What the fuck…..!!”

    The sight of him then the sound of his voice caused me to lose it. I fought it but I choked up as I approached his bed. He put his good arm, his right, out to me.

    “Come here, Little Man.”

    I moved up next to his bed and he put his arm around my waist….so tight, so powerful, I could feel his hard muscles flexed. I was a little embarrassed; there were three other men in the room and two of them were watching. The other one was asleep. But David wasn’t the least embarrassed. It took me a moment to regain my composure so I could speak.

    “How bad?” I asked.

    “A few cuts and bruises, I ought be out of here…..”

    “How bad, dammit!” I barked, fighting back emotions with everything in me. He was sounding too cavalier and it pissed me off, especially after I had worried so much about him. I turned my back to the others to hide the emotions that were welling up in me.

    He quickly lost his attitude. “Shoulder, arm, some ribs….” He motioned to the cast that encased his shoulder and arm. “Pretty much everything on the left side,” he said.

    “What about the leg?” I said, nodding to the Velcro brace.

    “That’s the good one,” he said, laughing. “It’s the other one I’m worried about. They’ve operated once but they don’t know yet if they’ll be able to save it,” he said bluntly as he uncovered his other leg. It was heavily bandaged.

    I fought choking up again. “That’s not cuts and bruises,” I said.

    “Oh, I’ve got plenty of those too,” he said with a grin.

    “Don’t joke around with me David. I hate this,” I said.

    “Is this your brother?” one of the men asked.

    “Naw, just somebody I knew from high school,” David replied.

    “And you came all the way over here to see him?” the solider asked, surprised.

    “I was in the neighborhood,” I said. Then I politely explained that a friend and I were pack-packing across Europe.

    “I was gonna say, the LT is a good man, but he sure as hell ain’t worth making a special trip,” the man said.

    “Fuck you, Anderson,” David said.

    The orderly came in and told me I would have to leave for a few minutes. I took David’s hand discreetly and squeezed it. I left his room and rushed past an officer, into the rest room that I had passed. I turned the water on and leaned over the sink and cried like a baby. I didn’t hear the door open and didn’t know there was anyone there till I glanced in the mirror after splashing cold water on my face. I didn’t know his rank but I knew he was an officer.

    “Are you okay?” he asked.

    “Yes. I will be, now,” I said.

    “He’s going to be okay, too,” he said.

    It took me a moment to realize he was talking about David. I scowled. “He said he’s not sure if he’ll lose his leg. I don’t call that being okay.”

    “His good leg is mending well. We think we can save the other one. I’m on my way to tell him now. Do you want to come along?”

    “I don’t know if I should, he may want to hear it from you, alone; he’ll probably have questions,” I said.

    “I think he would like for you to be there,” he said with a warm smile.

    David gave us a wary look when we walked in together. “Uh-Oh. If it takes two of you to break it to me, colonel, this can’t be good news,” he said.

    The colonel explained how the team of doctors thought they could patch up his leg. The two other men applauded.

    “Too bad, LT, I know you thought you bought a ticket home,” one of them said.

    “He did, but it won’t be one way,” The colonel said. “It won’t be as good as new, but it’s better than getting a whole new leg,” he told David. “Do you have any questions?”

    “No, sir,” David said, tight lipped.

    The colonel looked surprised at his curt reply. “Well then, orderly, I want you to move the lieutenant to a private room,” he said.

    “Yes, sir.”

    “Sir, I’m fine here. I requested this…..”

    “Lieutenant, this is not the battlefield. This is my hospital and I give the orders,” the colonel said. Then he turned to the orderly. “Make the lieutenant comfortable.”

    I glanced at David and stepped out of the room with the doctor.

    “Thank you,” I said.

    “You can have some privacy with him now,” he said, with a penetrating look that bewildered me. “Son….I know what I see, and I see it more often than the Army would like to admit,” he went on, putting a hand on my shoulder. We looked at each other and I wasn’t sure what he saw. “He’s a very brave man, trying not to be down. He was losing that battle till you walked in. I can only believe there’s a very good reason for that. He needs this private time with you.”

    “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” But I must have still looked bewildered, only because I was. I thought I knew what he was saying, but that would be impossible; this was a military hospital.

    The colonel took me by the arm and led me into a small office that was empty. “In case I’m not making myself clear….I will try to put this as delicately as I can….the best medicine the lieutenant could possibly get right now is to spend some private time with someone he cares about and who obviously cares very much about him.”

    Suddenly I got it, and I was stunned. I still couldn’t believe that an officer was suggesting what I thought he was suggesting. “Begging your pardon, sir, but….well, this is a military hospital, and if you’re saying what I think you’re saying….the military has a policy on……”

    “Screw the military’s policy,” he cut me off.

    I smiled, a bit teary eyed.

    Just then the orderly came up to us. “He’s moved, sir.”

    “You moved him into a room with a lock on the door?” the doctor asked in a quiet tone. “Because I don’t want him disturbed. He needs rest. But,” he quickly added with a hand up, “nothing to make him sleep.”

    “Yes, sir.”

    The doctor looked at me with a knowing nod, as if to say, “Now, you do understand?”

    I nodded and tried not to smile. I walked with the orderly down the hall.

    “One thing….,” he said. He showed me the keys on his hip. “I’ll be in to wake you up. These keys get turned over to someone else at 6:30 am.”

    “To wake me?” I asked.

    “To wake whoever might be asleep,” he said.

    “You mean I….I’m staying in his room with him?”

    “Uhhhh….well, if you do, you’re gonna have to sleep in the same bed with him; we didn’t move in an extra bed.”

    Now I was really stunned.

    We were at the door. The orderly had his hand flattened against it, about to push it open.

    “Listen, I know he’s hurt….a lot of injuries…..,” he said, letting his words trail off, as if he wasn’t sure he should continue. But then he did. “It’s his left leg that’s so badly shattered. You take the right side of the bed. The Velcro cast comes off.”

    “But he’s got busted ribs, a shoulder, one arm……”

    “He’s man enough to know how much pain he can endure. And I’m sure he’s smart enough to figure out the best way to minimize the pain. And in case you’re wondering, that part is still working fine,” he added with a smile.

    “Yes, I’m sure it is,” I said with an embarrassed smile.

    “Oh, it is. It beats him up and awake every morning,” he said, laughing.

    “Listen, corporal….the colonel….I’m totally surprised and bewildered at his attitude….you know what I mean?”

    “Yes. He’s pretty cool about things. I’ve seen him do this twice before.” Then he said, “Don’t forget to lock the door.” As he was about to turn to go, he added, “Hey, be good to him.”

    “Yes. Yes, I will be,” I said. I stood there for a moment, afraid for some reason to push the door open. Suddenly I remembered something. I turned and went back to the rest room and took a locked stall with my overnight bag. I tended to the preparations of what I hoped might transpire with David, then went back to his room.

    David smiled at me when I went in. It was a tight smile, like he was trying to keep something behind it that he didn’t want me to see. He reached out and took my hand and we just looked at each other for a moment.

    “I hate it too but I can’t let it get me down,” he said. “I mean, I’ve got another leg, strong as ever. Just feel that.” He took my hand and placed it on his bare thigh, still with no trace of embarrassment. It was like rock.

    “I don’t think that’s a good idea here,” I said, drawing my hand back. Even though the colonel had arranged for us to be together, I was still a little shy about doing anything in a military hospital.

    “I hate it most, Jon, because I won’t be the man I was for you,” he said, more serious now. “I don’t know about some of the scars……”

    “They’ll just make you look even sexier. Besides, a few scars don’t matter. None of it matters to me.”

    “Well, I would like to think my looks had something to do with the attraction.”

    “Yes, but then I got to know you,” I said.

    “I wondered why the decision to move me,” he said.

    “I asked the doctor that,” I said.

    “What’d he say?”

    “He said….his exact words were, ‘I know what I see’.” David stared at me. “Yeah, he saw,” I said.

    “Oh, Godd, he knows?”

    “He saw it in me, now you,” I reassured him. “Well….he also noticed a miraculous change in you after I arrived. But all they really know about you is that you’re a horny fuck.”

    “They? Who else knows?” David asked.

    “Well, the corporal said your cock wakes up before you do every morning.”

    “Geezuss!” he swore. “I don’t believe it. This is a US Army hospital.”

    “The colonel had something to say about that, too. He said, screw the Army’s policy.”

    David gaped at me with a look of shock. “He said that!?!”

    “Well, his exact words were something like, ‘putting it as delicately as he could, he told me that the best medicine the lieutenant could possibly get right now is to spend some private time with someone he cares about and who obviously cares very much about him.’ Oh, and the orderly said his shift ends 6:30 and he turns the keys over to someone else. He said he would be in to wake us up.”

    “Us? You’re spending the night?” he asked.

    “Unless you don’t want me to.”

    David laid his head back in the pillow, tightlipped. “God, Jon, I’m so glad you’re here.”

    “I’m glad you’re here,” I said.

    “Sorry I gave you such a scare.”

    “Don’t ever do that again,” I said.

    “Can’t make any promises,” he said.

    “The orderly said you’ve already eaten.”

    “Yes.”

    “Then you won’t be needing him for anything else.” I walked over and locked the door. I came back to the bed and touched the removable cast gingerly. “Can we take this off?” I asked, touching the cast on his leg.

    “Yes, but I don’t think you wanta see that; it’s pretty gruesome,” he said.

    “I can’t imagine anything about you that could possibly be gruesome,” I said, tugging on the Velcro closures.

    He shrugged and said, “Okay,” and together we opened the closures and I laid the cast open. The bandages were loose and I lifted them and laid them aside. I hoped to hell I didn’t cringe or show any emotion when I saw his leg, but I’m afraid I did.

    “I told you,” he said.

    His thigh was a network of scars and stitches down the center of the thick muscle. Ugly as it was, it still couldn’t hide the beauty of his muscular leg.

    “It’s like a treasure trail, leading from the other direction,” I said.

    “As if you need a trail to follow,” he joked.

    I leaned down and kissed it and before he could stop me, I began kissing my way up his thigh. I felt his hand gently on my head and heard a sob choked down. I looked up. He had one forearm across his eyes. Then I saw the jerking of his stomach muscles where he was sobbing.

    “Please, Jon, don’t do this….don’t humble yourself….I don’t deserve this,” he said between sobs.

    I rose up and looked at him with a dead-pan stare and gently moved his arm away from his face. “I’ve worried myself sick over you. I’m the one who got the phone call that you were missing. I’ve had nightmares about you getting killed. I think I’m as qualified as you are, to know what you deserve, and what I want to give.”

    “Damn, Jon, where did I find you?” he said hoarsely as he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.

    “If I remember correctly, sinking to the bottom of a fuckin’ lake. And this is not humbling myself,” I said sternly, and started taking off my clothes.

    “What’re you doing?” he asked.

    “The orderly said for me to sleep on the right side of the bed so I wouldn’t hurt your bad leg or shoulder. But you gotta tell me where everything hurts.”

    “You know, I don’t think I’m going to give a fuck what hurts,” he said with a sly grin.

    “Have you managed any sex since you deployed?” I asked.

    “Does my hand count?”

    “No, but anybody else’s hand does,” I joked.

    When I was naked I stood beside the bed.

    “Godd, I love seeing you like that,” he said hoarsely.

    I untied his hospital gown and pulled it open, exposing his broad, muscular chest and the slope of his solid abs. I touched his stomach just above his navel and traced my fingers down the thin line of dark hair, and trailed my right hand up the scar on his thigh. He had cuts and bruises elsewhere but I hardly noticed.

    “Two well-marked trails, I can’t help but find the treasure,” I said as I cupped his balls with my right hand and laid my left hand over his thick rubbery cock.

    “Who taught you map reading?” he joked.

    “You did,” I said. I leaned down and put my open mouth over his right nipple and licked and tongued it till it hardened. I felt the scar forming in his chest muscle as well.

    David gasped and moaned deep in his belly. “Ohh, Godd, I remember that,” he said.

    I rose up and looked into his eyes. They were wet with emotion and his face was a roadmap of feelings that were emerging.

    “Do you remember this?” I asked as I leaned down and kissed him.

    “MMmnnnnn,” he moaned softly as he brought his good arm around my shoulders and returned my kiss with passion.

    David wrapped his good arm around me and pulled me back down to resume our kiss. At the same time he shoved his leg between my legs. I locked my thighs around his leg and rode it. We made up for a lot of time in that kiss. I imagined the seconds counting off the days we’d been apart and I nearly choked up that I had missed him so, and now we were finally together in this intimate embrace. David’s tongue was everywhere in my mouth, strong and dominant, as he was in everything. I felt his hand moving down my back and come to rest on my bare butt.

    “Damn, that feels good,” he murmured as he squeezed the muscles that I made taut for him.

    “Your hand feels good,” I said. I rose up and gazed at him, my eyes roaming up and down his beautiful body. It was as if I had to emblazon the image in my brain in order to believe he was real, and alive and well. I almost choked up just looking at him. Godd, I loved him so much. Our eyes met and he was smiling.

    “David, I am so filled with emotion, I am so glad to see you, I feel like I’m about to burst,’ I said.

    “I know. I feel the same way. We gotta let it out,” he said.

    “How about I start here,” I said, wrapping my hand around his cock. “You must have a terrible buildup down here.” I moved my hand up and down his cock several times, marveling at the sheer beauty of his manhood, watching the pre-cum bubble up from the wide piss slit. “I don’t know about your overall physical condition….what you’re up for, how many times….”

    “As much, and as many times as we can work in,” he cut in. “Everything down there is working fine. We can pull an all-nighter if you want.”

    “I want very much; we’ve got a lot of time to make up for,” I said as I bent down and took his cock in my mouth.

    “Ohh, Godd!…Ohhh…Ohhh, Geezuss!” David moaned as I began sucking him.

    David’s hand never left my butt. His strong fingers worked into the deep crevice, searching and finding my asshole. It clinched tightly, as if it knew what was in store. I knew, and I could hardly wait. I wasn’t sure how we would accomplish it, but I knew we would.

    I rose up. “I’ve missed this so much….I want your load as soon as you can,” I said.

    “Then don’t stop,” he said.

    I didn’t stop again and David gave it up to me, in such volume and force that I was amazed. He didn’t tell me he was getting close and he was so in control that I couldn’t tell until his cock suddenly bolted and began spurting warm, thick cum into my mouth. I put a lip lock on his cock so I wouldn’t lose any of it. I winced and groaned as his finger penetrated my ass. He hadn’t forgotten the way to my prostate and in the throes of his own climax, he was almost brutal in his treatment of it. I squealed around his cock, my mouth filling up with cum, as I felt myself losing control. I hadn’t intended to cum this quick, but I couldn’t hold back. As I took David’s voluminous load, I lost my own. It shot all over his hip and thigh and the side of his butt, and against the side of the mattress.

    I stayed on him till I had swallowed his warm, sweet cum. Despite the buildup and the heavy volume, I couldn’t get enough. He tasted so wonderful, and I didn’t know when we could be together like this again. When I had him drained I rose up and started to wipe my spit and cum drool with the back of my hand, but David reached up and took hold of my wrist to stop me. Then he put his hand around the back of my neck and pulled my face down to his.

    “I want to see if I remember the taste of you like that,” he said as he kissed me.

    It was another hot, passionate kiss that prevented our cocks from going down. He lavered the inside of my mouth with his tongue, sucking up the taste of his own cum.

    “Whew!” he gasped as we broke apart. “Yeah, I remember. Come on, climb in here with me,” he said, maneuvering himself to the side of the narrow bed.

    “Are you sure there’s room? I don’t wanta hurt you,” I said.

    “I told you, I don’t care what hurts,” he said.

    I crawled in bed with him and he shared his pillow but I lay on his muscular arm. He brought his hand down and squeezed my right pec and flicked my nipple with his fingers.

    “That was fucking memorable,” he said.

    “I’m glad it brought back memories,” I said. “It’s been so long.” I choked up again.

    David hugged me tight in his right arm. “What’s the matter?”

    “David, I just didn’t know….if we….if we would ever be like this again. I’ve been so scared.”

    He hugged me tighter and kissed the top of my head.

    “You gotta stop worrying so much, Little Man; it can drive you crazy. I’m all right, and I’m gonna keep being all right. As soon as this leg heals…..”

    I quickly pressed my fingers to his lips. “I don’t wanta hear when your leg heals,” I said, “because it can only mean one thing.”

    “It’s what I am, Jon. It’s who I am. I want you to be happy with that, and maybe even a little bit proud,” he said.

    I rose up so I could look at him. “I am so fuckin’ proud of you, David.”

    “Thanks. Not everybody is, you know.”

    “Fuck everybody else,” I said.

    He laughed. “Actually….I think I’ve got all I can handle right here,” he said. “And speaking of that….do you think we could uh….manage that?”

    “Yes,” I said.

    “Great! But first, I’d like to….well, do you think you could climb up here and set that tight little ass on my face? I wanta get you ready first.”

    “Hell, yeah!” I said eagerly. Little did he know that I was ready to take him on the moment I walked in the door. I was a little surprised. David had rimmed me before and he said he loved my ass, but I guess I didn’t realize he was so into it. I stood up and straddled his hips, facing him, careful not to bump his other arm or shoulder. He took hold of my cock.

    “Let’s start with this,” he said as he pulled my cock down to his mouth.

    “Ohhh, Godddd!” I moaned softly as he began sucking my cock. I hadn’t been celibate since our last time together but nothing, none of those other times, could compare with David’s mouth on my cock. I couldn’t stand it for more than a couple of minutes before I had to pull my cock back. “I can’t stand that, David, it’s just too fuckin’ good, and watching you do it makes it unbearable,” I said.

    “Wow! I didn’t know I’d improved that much,” he joked.

    “You never needed improvement,” I said.

    He put his arm between my legs and clasped his hand around my butt, with his middle finger as a lock between my butt muscles. He pressed his fingertip against my hole and pulled me toward him, taking my cock in his mouth again. He gave it a few more strokes then let it go and nuzzled down to suck my balls for a moment. From there he went for my ass. I hunkered up over him so I was sitting on his face. He pulled the side of my butt apart and I pulled the other side so my ass was open to him and he began tonguing me. I slid my asshole back and forth over his mouth, driving myself nuts. There was no signal, but we both seemed to know when we were ready. I rose up and David gripped his cock and held it straight up. I backed up a little and set my asshole against his cockhead. We didn’t bother with lube; he felt slick enough–I supposed he used spit–and my asshole was slick. I let my weight down on his cock to perfect the penetration. My asshole quickly gave way and spread for his wide, bulbous cockhead.

    “Ohhh!” I cried softly as he penetrated me.

    “Take it easy, we’re in no hurry,” he told me.

    Some part of me wanted the pain. It meant that this was all real; that David was real, and not the dream that I’d been living in for so long. He was real, and hot and hard and horny and I wanted him inside me and I didn’t give a damn how much it hurt. And part of me thought it was appropriate that I should endure pain to match what he had gone through. With barely a hesitation, I rode all the way down on his cock and ground my butt hard against his loins.

    “Ohhh! Ohhh, Fuck!” he cried out.

    It was a strange outcry, and I suddenly realized that he was hurting from my movements too close to his ribcage.

    “Damn! I’m sorry! I forgot,” I said and quickly rose up about half way off his cock.

    “No, it’s okay,” he said as he urged me back down.

    “I don’t want to hurt you.”

    “Hurt me, dammit!” he said. “I don’t care, it’s nothing I can’t handle, just fuck me!”

    I fucked him but I tried to be careful. It was awkward, trying to be careful of his ribs, his bad arm and shoulder, but together we maneuvered it. Godd, he felt good inside me. And from his face and his guttural moans, my ass felt good riding up and down on his cock. Having both shot off already, we lasted longer than we otherwise would have, and it was a great, wonderful fuck, filled with passion and plain, raw, sex combined.

    “You tell me if you wanta take a break,” I said at one point.

    “The only break I want is shooting my load deep inside your tight ass, and feeling yours spraying all over me,” he said.

    “Fuck, just hearing you say that, it’s gonna happen real soon,” I said.

    It wasn’t real soon. It was at least a half hour of non-stop sex before David announced in a wavering voice that he was getting close and for me not to stop riding him because he wanted to cum. I didn’t stop riding him; I wanted to cum too. We managed to pull it off within seconds of each other; we hadn’t forgotten how attuned we were to each other’s bodies. All I needed was to feel David’s hot cum spurting up inside me for my own trigger to trip. A few seconds later, I was shooting big streams of cum all over David’s chest and shoulders and I even got some on his neck and face.

    Once we were finished, I didn’t want to linger with my weight resting on him. When I eased up off of his cock, it fell heavily with a wet smack onto his stomach and was coated with his cum running out of my ass before I could close it up tight.

    “Fuck, what a mess,” I said as I carefully climbed off the bed.

    “It’s a wonderful mess,” David said.

    I wet a washcloth and cleaned him off and dried him, then I cleaned myself up. Then I crawled back in bed with him and we dozed off.

    Not surprisingly, we both woke up with hard cocks. Mine was throbbing against David’s hip where I was lying with my leg wrapped around his good leg. My arm was across his hips, a safe distance down from his ribs. I glanced at my watch; it was five after one in the morning.

    “Well, would you look at that,” David said, looking down at his cock. “I thought you took care of that.”

    “I did.”

    “You obviously didn’t do a very good job,” he said.

    “Well, I’ll try again,” I said. I started to rise up and go down on him but he stopped me. I looked up at him.

    “Do you think there’s any way we could get into a sixty nine position? Godd, I wanta do that so bad,” he said.

    “We can try,” I said.

    There was no way to get in a traditional sixty-nine position but we improvised. I let the head of the bed down so David was lying flat then standing on one leg, I brought other leg up with my foot lodged in the headboard so he could reach my cock, then I bent down and took hold of is cock. It was awkward but nice; such a thrill to be sucking each other like that.

    “Godd, if only you could fuck me, that would make this visit complete,” he said at one point.

    “I don’t think we’d better try that,” I said. “I don’t want to have to explain to the colonel if we fuck something up.”

    “I agree, but I want to so bad.”

    “Let’s save it, till another time, when we can get rowdy and rough,” I said.

    “You like it rowdy and rough?”

    “Sometimes not as rowdy and rough as you give it to me, but you don’t hear me complaining, do you?”

    “You wouldn’t complain if I raped you,” he said.

    “No, I wouldn’t,” I said. “Listen, I can give you the next best thing,” I said as I wet my fingers and put my hand between his legs.

    “Aahhh, yesss,” he whispered with anticipation as he spread his leg apart.

    I worked my finger inside him and found his prostate. He whinnied with pleasure as he thrashed his butt around on my hand, fucking himself with my finger. I bent down and sucked his cock at the same time while he did mine. It was an intense and explosive climax, and he was a long time recovering, while I savored the taste of him and watched his massive chest heaving to catch his breath.

    “Godd, Little Man! You are fucking with my brain, doing shit like that to me,” he said.

    “Uhhh….that wasn’t your brain I was fucking with,” I joked.

    “Would you consider enlisting? I could get the colonel to swear you in. I want you in my outfit,” he said.

    “And we know how that would work out,” I said, laughing.

    We didn’t go back to sleep; time was too precious, and we used it to our best advantage, every minute of it. Even the time we spent just holding each other and talking was precious. As the time approached for the orderly to come in, my asshole ached, not from being fucked three times, but from the intensity of repeated climaxes. My balls ached. David said his ass ached and he hadn’t even been fucked.

    “That really bothers me, you know,” he said.

    “What bothers you?”

    “Not being fucked,” he said. “Listen, we managed a sixty-nine.”

    “Fucking you wouldn’t be the same. I’m afraid I would hurt you,” I said.

    “You could stand beside the bed, I could move over to the side of the bed,” he said.

    “You really want it, don’t you?”

    “Yes, Little Man, I really want it. I want you to fuck me. We don’t know when we will have this chance again. I want that to take back with me.”

    “All right, we’ll try it.” David turned onto his side and maneuvered himself to the edge of the bed. I went around to that side and stood beside the bed where his awesome butt was stuck out over the edge of the mattress. I squatted down on my haunches and began kissing and licking his ass and flicking my tongue around his asshole. He moaned softly. I pulled his butt apart and drove my tongue up inside him, followed by my fingers.

    “Fuck me, Jon,” he said hoarsely. “Fuck me as hard as you can.”

    I spat in my hand as I stood up, lubing up my cock. I kept fingering his ass as I aimed my cock. On target, I clasped my hand around his hip and shoved. He was relaxed and so wanting, penetration was surprisingly easy.

    “Ohhh…Goddddd!” he moaned softly as I slowly impaled him on my cock. “Ohh, that feels so good! Fuck me hard, Jon. Real hard. Make me feel like your man.”

    I wasn’t sure what he meant by that, but I fucked him as hard as I could considering the circumstances. So hard that I kept having to pull him back by his hip to the edge of the mattress, and we kept moving the bed across the room. Finally, in the throes of our lust, David told me to get up on the bed with him.

    “Come up here with me where you can get some leverage,” he said as he started to maneuver himself toward the center of the bed but I stopped him.

    “No, this’ll have to do,” I said.

    “Fuck my brains out then; make me cum,” he said huskily.

    I tried. He was nearly beside himself by the time we finished; his straining muscles were trembling.

    “Oh, Godd! Oh, Godd, I’m gonna cum all over the bed!” he cried softly.

    There was nothing I could do about it and at the moment, I didn’t care. I fucked him to climax. I could tell by his asshole that he was cumming. He was coming down from it when I lost my load. I shot it deep inside him.

    “Oh, Godd, Yeah! Come, Little Man. Give it to me!” he cried.

    When it was over I pulled out and got the same towel we had already used to wipe his ass then went around to try to wipe up the cum mess on the bed, but the stuff was already soaking into the sheets. I wiped it up as best I could.

    “Thanks. That was awesome,” David said.

    “It also has to be the finale,” I said. “Are you okay? Do you want me to clean up any more?”

    “No, I’m fine,” David said.

    “What do you think they’ll say about the mess we made on the bed. Do you think they’ll notice?”

    David laughed. “Hell, man, the whole room smells like sex. He can’t miss the smell of cum.”

    “Do you think he’ll say anything? I mean, it’s going to look awfully suspicious, me staying the night with you, and the place smelling like cum, and the mess on the bed.”

    “Don’t worry about it. I’ll tell him to take it up with the colonel,” David said.

    We didn’t bother putting David’s hospital gown back on him but I got dressed because I was expecting a different orderly. I was happily surprised when the same orderly let himself in. He was several minutes early and I noticed he locked the door behind him.

    “Did you guys have a good night?” he asked cheerfully.

    “We had a great night,” I said.

    He noticed David’s gown then. “What happened to your gown?” he asked. Then he said, with a concerned frown. “LT, did this guy take advantage of you?”

    “Yes, he did, and I want him charged,” David said.

    “With what?” I asked, laughing.

    “Being the best damned molester to ever get hold of me,” he said.

    “Well, listen, I came in early just to check and make sure everything’s in order, so we don’t arouse any suspicions,” the orderly said.

    I sheepishly pointed out to the orderly the mess we’d made on the sheets.

    “Nothing to worry about. Happens all the time, what with wet dreams,” he said. “I’ll change them.”

    “Oh, really,” I said, surprised.

    “Fuck, yeah. You don’t think every guy checks his testosterone at the door when he comes in here, do you?” He went to the cabinet and got clean sheets. He kept talking as he changed them, with David still in the bed. “Hell, I’ve had guys banged up far worse than the LT but as long as everything between their legs is working, they handle it one way or another.” He glanced at the locked door and lowered his voice. “I shouldn’t be telling you this, but I know I can trust you guys. I had this young kid–hell, he should’ve been back in high school fucking the cheerleaders instead of fighting a war–he was in pretty bad shape, but he was so damned happy to still have his manhood, he didn’t care about anything else. Well, he had his manhood all right. I mean, this boy was HUNG! And it made itself known in no uncertain terms. He was so proud of it.” He paused to laugh. “The poor guy, he had everything but his cock in a cast, couldn’t do anything for himself except chew his food. His cock wouldn’t fit into a urinal unless you caught him when he was soft, which was rare, and even then he was usually half hard and he still would barely fit. I mean, he was beer can thick. So we had to use a bedpan for him to take a piss. He got so frustrated because he couldn’t do anything about it, and he begged me for some way that he could get himself off. I really felt sorry for him. I finally relented and jacked him off myself.” He paused to laugh again. “Goddamn, the load that kid blew, I thought he was gonna white wash the fuckin’ room. He was so thankful. He said….you’re not gonna believe this….he said he would give me head if I would keep doing it, and he wasn’t even gay, he was that desperate.”

    “Did you let him?” I asked.

    “No, he wasn’t gay, I wasn’t going to make him, or let him suck my cock just for a hand job,” the orderly said.

    “You fucker,” David growled.

    “What?” the orderly asked with a confused look.

    “You let me suffer while you were jacking this kid off? I oughta report you for dereliction of duty.”

    “LT, you’re an officer, there’s no way I was gonna offer to jack you off. Besides, you sure as hell don’t need my hand,” he said, looking at me with a smile.

    After a few minutes the other orderly arrived and took over. While David and I were eating–they brought me a tray, too–the colonel came in.

    “How’re you feeling?” he asked David.

    “I’m feeling great, sir,” David replied cheerfully.

    “Yes, I can see you are,” the colonel said, smiling at me. “I trust you had a good night.”

    “We had a great night, thank you, sir,” David said.

    The colonel laughed. “Yes, well, you notice I didn’t ask if you slept well.”

    “That would’ve been a big negative, sir,” David said. “Listen, colonel, if I can get this guy talked into joining the Army, could you swear him in, and get him assigned to my outfit?”

    “I could swear him in, but no, I wouldn’t have him assigned to your outfit.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because you would get your ass court-martialed for fraternization with enlisted men,” the colonel said.

    I walked out with the colonel.

    “I want to thank you again, sir,” I said.

    “Nonsense. I should be the one thanking you. You’ve put the lieutenant back on the road to recovery.”

    “Yes,” I said with a frown. “So he can go back.”

    “Son….what is your name, by the way?”

    “Jon.”

    “Jon, it would take a platoon of special forces to keep that man from going back over there to his unit. It’s who he is.”

    “I know.”

    “So don’t even bother trying to discourage him. In fact, I prefer you not talk about it. Just let him enjoy the time he has with you.”

    “I will, sir.”

    The colonel left us alone and I never saw him after that. David and I finished eating.

    “They’ll be sending me back to the states for rehab,” he said.

    “Where?”

    “I don’t know. Probably Walter Reed.”

    “I’ll be there,” I said.

    “That’s not necessary. Hell, you can’t…..”

    “I said, I’ll be there,” I snapped.

    “Okay. Don’t bite my head off.”

    “Okay. Don’t argue with me,” I said.

    Chapter Nineteen

    (Taking David Home)

    I couldn’t accompany David back to the states, and he insisted that I finish my tour of Europe with Steven.

    “No need to cut your trip short, there’s nothing you can do back home,” he said. Then he smiled, that smirking, knowing grin of his and asked, “By the way, have you and this Steven….?” He let his words trail off.

    He didn’t have to finish; I knew what he was asking. I didn’t know if I should tell him, but hell, he could probably see it in my face.

    “Yeah,” I said, my head down.

    He reached up and tilted him head up.

    “There’s no need to hang your head,” he said. “Is he hot?”

    “Very hot,” I said, quite relieved at David’s attitude. “No, not hotter than you,” I added.

    “You’re just saying that. You’ve got yourself a stud,” he chided me.

    “He’s a stud, but not the stud you are,” I said. I still wished I didn’t have to be admitting to him about Steven. I told him that.

    “Remember the guy who worked at the bus station who took me in?” He emailed you,” David said.

    “Yes.”

    “This is no different, with you and Steven,” he said. “We take what we need when it’s offered.”

    “But while I was taking what I needed, you were……”

    He held up his hand to shush me. “I don’t want to hear any more about it,” he said sternly. “Except the details,” he added, laughing.

    “Someday I’ll tell you the details,” I said.

    “Someday, being before you leave here and go back to him,” he said.

    “It’s not like I’m going back to him,” I said.

    “You know all about me and the bus station guy,” he reminded me.

    “Well, his ass could rival your ass,” I admitted.

    David laughed. “So now we know the attraction.”

    So I told him about Steven and me, all the details. He was smiling the whole time. When I was finished, he squeezed my arm and said, “I’m glad for you.” I never mentioned the boy in Tuscany, or the boy on the train. Or Tomas.

    I was prepared to get a room nearby and be close to David for the time he was at Ramstein but the Army was wasting no time in getting him back to the States. We said a proper goodbye. No emotions except what we could see in each other’s eyes. We shook hands then he gave me a sharp salute and I left. I told him I would see him back in the States.

    Steven and I finished our back-packing tour of Europe. There was no more sex between us. Neither of us initiated it and we both understood why. We headed back in time for school. Only I wasn’t thinking about school. I was thinking about David. I put aside getting ready for school and went to Walter Reed.

    I was surprised at how well he had recuperated. He was walking! Rather precariously, to be sure, but he was moving under his own power. And he was exercising his arm and shoulder. He looked fantastic, but as he pointed out, he had a long way to go.

    “Damn, you look good enough to eat,” I said under my breath.

    “Maybe we can get that arranged,” he joked.

    I got a room and stayed. I visited him every moment of every day, till he told me to leave and get registered for school.

    “That can wait,” I said.

    “No. I’m progressing fine. These guys know what they’re doing. You need to get on with your life, too.”

    “That sounds like you want me to get used to getting along without you,” I said.

    “Well, that time is coming. At least for the rest of my enlistment. You’ve known that.”

    “Have you heard from your parents?”

    “I have,” he said with a sad look. “They want to come but I told them not to. I’ll go see them when I can. They’re pretty much home people. As my dad says, they’ve never been off the mountain.”

    “I’ll take care of it,” I said.

    “No, I can’t let you,……”

    “I said I’ll take care of it,” I cut in sharply.

    We did arrange for him to go home for a visit to his parents. I took him.

    At his house, I held the door open to let David go in first. He was still favoring his one shoulder with the crutch. His father called for his mother. She came rushing into the foyer, drying her hands on her apron. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and brought her hands up to her mouth to stifle a gasped, “Oh, Dear,” then quickly turned and rushed away.

    “Damn, I shouldn’t have worn shorts,” David said.

    “The shorts are fine, Son,” his dad said. “Just give her a moment to compose herself.”

    I thought the shorts looked fine myself, the way they showed off his muscular thighs, and the scars didn’t bother me one bit.

    “I didn’t mean to upset her by the way I look,” David said.

    “It’s not that. You look great, even the leg, strong as ever; it’s how it happened that she’s upset about; that and what might have happened.” He nodded toward the kitchen. “She’s fixing dinner. Why don’t you go on in,” he said.

    I lingered back but David nodded for me to come with him. I went but I held back, just inside the door. I could see that it was better that he met her on her own turf–the kitchen–and she tried to overcome her emotions by giving him things to do, ignoring his disabilities. It was good to see that she didn’t cut him any slack. But she seemed to soften at dinner.

    “I so wish I could be there to help look after you,” she lamented.

    “The Army will look after me just fine, Mom,” he said.

    “But if I could just be close by….,”

    “I will be,” I said.

    They all looked at me. I was as surprised as they were, for I hadn’t thought of it myself till that very moment.

    “You’ll be what?” David asked.

    “I’ll be there to help look after you. I’ll get a place near the base,” I said.

    “You’re in school,” he said dryly.

    “I’m sure they have schools in ….”

    “You can’t disrupt your life to…..”

    “I wasn’t asking your permission, David,” I said.

    “It’s not necessary,” he insisted.

    “What’s the matter, are you afraid I might be too tough on you? Because I intend to speed up your rehabilitation, not coddle you.”

    “You don’t scare me, Little Man,” he said.

    “David couldn’t have a better friend,” his mother said, reaching over to pat my arm.

    “It’s a wonderful thing you’re doing, Jon, and we will help with the expenses,” said his father.

    “No, that’s not necessary,” I said.

    “We want to. Let me at least pay the rent on your place.”

    I hesitated.

    “He is our son,” he reminded me.

    “All right, but only half,” I finally agreed.

    When David had to go to the bathroom, I was quick to offer to help but he insisted in doing it on his own. His parents took the opportunity to talk to me more in confidence.

    “They won’t send him back, do you think,” his mother said.

    “They won’t have to send him, but he will go,” I said.

    “But why, when he’s already been injured so?” she asked.

    “Returning to his unit is the motivation behind his recuperation,” I said. Then I patted her arm. “Ma’am, no disrespect, but you raised him to be the man he is.”

    She smiled. “It seems so useless, to go back over there and risk something happening again, possibly worse.”

    “Please don’t say that to him,” I said. “He believes in what he’s doing. And he must have gotten that sense of honor and duty in this house.”

    “You are indeed a true friend,” his father said.

    “He was a friend to me first,” I said. I wanted to tell her that I was more than a friend; that I loved her son. But I couldn’t.

    The End

    Epilogue:

    It was a long time but after his recuperation, Lt. David Ransome returned to his unit in Iraq. He was killed a short time later. The story ended where it did because to continue it would have been too painful for the true life character, Jon. He wanted a happy ending to carry with him.

    ——–

    This story contains descriptions of explicit sexual acts between men and willing teenagers, some of them under the age of 18. All legal disclaimers apply. If this topic offends you, do not read any further; and ask yourself why you are at this site.

    If you are under the age of 18 (21 in some areas) and too young to be reading such material or if you are in a locale or country where it is not legal to read such material then then I have to ask that you please leave immediately and come back when it is legal for you to do so. I will be glad to have you back.

    If you meet the criteria then read on, enjoy, and kindly let me know what you think. On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected]

    Gay Demon Readers:

    I appreciate your comments left on the site but I cannot respond unless you also contact me at the above email address.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Over The Line

    “So, I guess things sort of got out of hand last night.”

    “You think?….just because I got my ass fucked?” Bryce said.

    “Well, it did sound like you were enjoying it,” said Jordan.

    “This is not something I’m ready to laugh about just yet,” Bryce declared sternly.

    “Others are probably facing their own demons this morning. We’re all in the same boat,” Jordan said.

    “Oh, did you get fucked?” Bryce asked sarcastically.

    “No, but I sucked three cocks.”

    “Did they cum in your mouth?”

    “One of them did.”

    “Did you swallow?”

    “One, I did.”

    “And what about now, in the light of day? Are you okay with all of it?” Bryce asked.

    “I’m trying to be,” Jordan said. “I tell myself it wasn’t so bad when everybody else was doing it.”

    “Question is, would you do it again?”

    “Would you?”

    “I wouldn’t have done it at all except for the beer.”

    “Booze doesn’t put thoughts like that in your head, it only brings them out,” Jordan said.

    “What’re you trying to say to me?”

    “Nothing. Sorry, that wasn’t fair,” Jordan said.

    “No sorries… you’re saying I wanted it?” Bryce asked.

    “I’m saying we were celebrating graduation and things got out of hand.”

    “I could buy out of hand if it was just once, but I got fucked by three different guys.”

    “And I sucked off three different guys, it doesn’t make either of us gay.”

    “What does it make us? Somehow I don’t feel quite as straight as before,” Bryce said.

    “It makes us a bunch of guys who got caught up in the moment. You’re as straight as you were yesterday.”

    “Well, right now I feel a little bent,” Bryce said. “Geezuss, how did it all get started, anyway? We started out having a few beers in a hotel room, celebrating getting out of school and it ends up in an orgy. What the fuck happened? Who made the first move?”

    “I remember guys started taking off their clothes because it was getting hot in the room–it was crowded-but there wasn’t anything sexual in that,” Jordan said. “Hell, we’ve been naked around each other hundreds of time. Maybe it was when Brian Couder made some remark about Kyle Anderson’s ass. He does have an awesome butt, next to yours.”

    “There’s always butt talk in the locker room and showers. I remember somebody dared Brian and Kyle to kiss each other. I couldn’t believe they did it open mouth, even lashing tongues so everybody could see, but that was just goofing off; everybody took it that way.”

    “Yeah, but then Ryan started humping Billie’s ass.”

    “But he wasn’t hard or anything so it didn’t mean anything. He was just horsing around,” Bryce said.”

    “Fuck, man, I don’t know when it started turning weird and getting serious. All I know, all of a sudden I looked around and shit was happening, like on cue. Brian and Kyle were kissing again and feeling each other up and they were hard. Two guys–Brodie and James–stepped up and pushed Jason down to his knees and forced him to take Brodie’s cock in his mouth. Only it didn’t look forced. I think he did it on his own. But he was drunk.”

    “I didn’t see any of that,” Bryce said. “I saw Ryan starting to hump Billie’s butt again but it looked serious ’cause Billie was humping his butt back at him and next thing, Ryan’s shoving his cock in his ass.

    “Yeah, and then Justin started humping your butt, but you were both laughing. Fuck I never thought it’d go all the way, any of it, but then he was shoving his cock in your ass and I was thinking, “Holy shit, what’s going on!”

    “There were sure as hell an awful lot of hidden thoughts that came to the surface because of the booze,” Bryce said.

    “It was a party,” Jordan said. “Weird shit happens at parties when there’s booze flowing like it was last night. Thing is, it won’t ever happen again. And that’s how we come out of it unscathed.”

    “Do we?”

    There was a short pause then Jordan asked, “Hey, do you want come over?”

    “No, I’m going to pack up and go up to my uncle’s lake house for a couple of days, do some fishing and hiking and swimming, try to sort all this out.”

    “Oh, alright. Well I’ll let you go.”

    “Have you talked to any of the other guys?” Bryce asked.

    “No. Not yet.”

    “That’s curious, why you called me first.”

    “You’re the one I thought of first, I think because you’re the one that surprised me the most.” Nothing for a short moment. “You’re the one I laid awake most of the night thinking about,” he added.

    Still nothing.

    “Well, I’ll see you when I get back,” Bryce said.

    “Bryce… don’t do anything stupid,” Jordan told him.

    “I won’t.”

    “‘Cause I love you, man.”

    Bryce started up from the lake with his catch and saw somebody sitting on the steps. He knew instinctively that it was Jordan. He didn’t get up when Bryce approached and put the fish in a bucket of water.

    “I’ll leave if you want,” Jordan said, his eyes raking over his teammate’s bare upper body and his muscular thighs sticking out of his cargo shorts.

    “No, it’s okay.”

    “You’re sure.”

    “You can help me clean the fish, then stay for supper.”

    “I don’t know how to clean fish.”

    “Then you can watch and learn how,” Bryce said as he went up on the porch and sat down. He leaned back against the wall with one leg cocked up, the other extended out behind Bryce.

    “Are you getting things worked out?” Jordan asked.

    “Somewhat. Being up here always helps. But it’s going to have to work out over time by itself. Like losing the championship; it never goes away but it gets farther and farther behind you.”

    “I’ve been thinking a lot, too, about what I did,” Jordan said. “I say it wasn’t so bad, but I don’t know if I believe it. I don’t know if I say that because I want it to be not so bad or if it really wasn’t so bad and maybe I even liked it a little.”

    “I’ve been wondering about that, too,” Bryce said. “You said I sounded like I liked it a little. Well, there was part of it that wasn’t just ‘not so bad.” Part of it did feel good. Really good. Hell, I shot off a huge load when one of those guys was fucking me. I don’t know if you knew that.”

    “No, I didn’t. I just remember you sounded like you were enjoying it.”

    “I wasn’t, not in my head, but my body was. They kept hitting a certain spot up inside me and it drove me fuckin’ crazy and all of a sudden I was cumming. It scared me. It still does, that another guy could feel like that. I mean, a guy isn’t supposed to like getting his ass fucked, is he? Guys aren’t built for that.”

    “I don’t know, Bryce; I don’t know,” Jordan said. He twisted around on the step and leaned back with his hand around Bryce’s calf. When Bryce didn’t recoil he ran his hand farther up his leg, above his knee.

    “I think I know,” Bryce said. “You’re afraid you might want to try it again to see if it really was as good as you remember. I know, because I’ve had the same feelings.”

    “Really. So you won’t punch me out if I run my hand further up your leg,” Jordan said.

    “No, I won’t punch you out.”

    He ran his hand up inside his pants leg till he felt the pouch of his shorts, or a jockstrap, he couldn’t tell which. He cupped his hand over it and watched the front of his pants bulge as he massaged it.

    “Is this foreplay?” Bryce asked. “Are you going to do it again?”

    “I kinda want to,” Jordan replied.

    “But part of you doesn’t want it to happen,” Bryce said.

    “Yes. But I think more of me does.”

    “We can take it inside.”

    “No, here, out in the open, in front of God and everybody.”

    “God’s the only one here except us.”

    Jordan had pulled his hand out of Bryce’s pants leg and was undoing his cargo shorts. When he had the fly opened Bryce lifted his butt to let him pull them off. Jordan tossed the shorts aside, leaving Bryce in his jockstrap. He leaned down and buried his face in the jock. He could feel Bryce’s cock coming alive.

    “I did like this part of it,” he murmured. “I didn’t like it when a guy just came up and shoved his cock in my mouth like I was expected to suck him.”

    If someone had driven up they would have found Jordan half on the porch, knelt on the step with Bryce’s legs draped over his shoulders, thrusting his cock up into Bryce’s mouth. Jordan sucked him earnestly, trying repeatedly to take him all the way in his throat.

    “You don’t have to do that,” Bryce told him.

    Jordan rose up, stroking the thick cock. “I want to,” he said. “Anything worth doing is worth doing right, and this is definitely worth doing.” With that he went back down on the quivering cock.

    For a long time Bryce’s moans mixed with Jordan’s little whimpers of contentment and the soft, wet slurping sounds of mouth on meat while the sounds of nature played out all around them.

    At one point Bryce laughed and Jordan looked up. “There’s a robin and a squirrel watching us.”

    “Good thing the Robin can fly and get away from the horny squirrel,” Jordan joked.

    “Do you want to fuck me?” Bryce asked.

    “Aww, more’n anything, if you’ll let me. But only if you want to.”

    “I think I do.”

    “Inside?”

    “Yeah, we’d better take it inside,” Bryce said.

    They got up and Jordan followed Bryce inside. “Godd, I’m practically drooling,” he said, of Bryce’s butt that was framed in the jockstrap.

    Bryce took him into the bedroom in the back of the cabin and crawled on the bed on his stomach.

    “I love seeing you in that position, like you’re offering up your ass for me.”

    “That’s what I’m doing, isn’t it?”

    “Did any of those guys take the time to get you ready before they fucked you?”

    “Not really, except for using lube.”

    “I’ve never done this but I’ve seen how they do it in some fuck videos,” Jordan said as he got on the bed between Bryce’s spread legs. He took hold of his hips bones and pulled up on his knees and Bryce assumed the position he wanted. “Fuck, that’s a beautiful sight,” Jordan groaned as he stretched out to bury his face in Bryce’s butt.

    “Aww, fuck! Aww, Jordan, that feels great!”

    “I’m gonna have you begging for my cock,” Jordan said. He fairly tongue raped his ass, taking short detours to pull his fuck-meat back between his legs and suck it. Finally he introduced his fingers, rubbing the clenching hole first, then probing and pushing through. He took his time preparing Bryce for the main event, gently fucking his ass with his fingers. He noticed that a certain way he moved his fingers brought out desperate groans and he realized he’d discovered Bryce’s love nut that he’d read about.

    “That feel good?” he murmured around Bryce’s balls that he was sucking at the same time he was finger fucking him.

    “Aww, fuck, Jordan, it’s driving me nuts.”

    “You want me to fuck you?”

    “Yessss!”

    “You ready to beg for it?”

    “Yesss, fuck me, Bryce.”

    “That wasn’t begging, that was a request,” Jordan said as he probed and massaged the quivering prostate with three fingers.

    “Awwwhhh! Fuck! Okay, fuck me, please! I’m begging you, Jordan, give me your cock. Ohh, Geezuss, I’m seeing stars. You gotta give me your cock Jordan. Now!”

    Jordan loved the feeling of power he had over his teammate. Smiling, he rose up to his knees and spat on his cock, then again in Bryce’s ass.

    “Your ass is winking at me,” he said.

    “MY ass is begging you,” Bryce retorted.

    Jordan set the head of his cock against the clenching asshole and pushed. He felt the give but didn’t go in. He took hold of Bryce’s hip bones and pulled him back as he clenched his butt muscles to drive his cock forward. The tiny hole spread apart and his cock pushed through.

    “OOOoohhhhhh!” Bryce moaned softly.

    “Going in okay?”

    “Oh, yeah. Better than any of those other guys.”

    “I don’t wanta be like those other guys.” He buried his cock slowly and gently all the way in his teammate’s tight ass till his loins pressed hard against his spread butt muscles. He twisted his hips around, gouging Bryce’s insides with his lobbing cock.

    “Ohhhh!…Awww, fuck!….Yesss, Jordan, like that….do that!….Godd, you’re touching that spot again!” he cried, his head tossed back and he clawed at the sheets.

    With that discovery, Jordan began fucking him, aiming his cock to slide over his prostate with each stroke, his eyes glued to the circle of his tight asshole gripping his cock At one point when Bryce groaned that he was about to cum, Jordan eased out on the back stroke, leaving his teammate’s ass gaping and clenching at the air.

    “Why’d you stop?” Bryce cried out in a whimper.

    “I don’t want you to cum yet. Not that way. Turn over on your back.”

    Bryce scrambled to turn over on his back and lifted his legs up and Jordan brought them onto his shoulders.

    “Yeah, like this,” he said as he aimed his cock at the still gaping hole. He shoved in all the way.

    “Ohh, Godd, thank you,” Bryce murmured as he was once again filled with the big, hard fuckpole. “OOhhh!” he gasped. “You go in deeper this way! Godd, yess, fuck me!”

    Jordan hunkered over him and began pistoning his cock in and out of the welcoming hole. Bryce reached up to wrap his arms around his broad shoulders.

    “It’s so good, Jordan! I can’t tell you how good it is.”

    “I’m gonna try to make it even better. I wanta try this,” he said. He started to raise up but Bryce held him close and even wrapped his legs around his butt to hold him in tight.

    “No, man, you’re not pulling out again,” he moaned as he pushed his butt up against Jordan’s body. “You’re not taking that big cock away from me again.”

    “I’m not going to, I just want to try something.” Bryce loosened his hold on him and he reared back. “I wanta see if I can do this…..” With that he bent over and took Bryce’s cock in his mouth, about half way down.

    “Ohhhh, Jordan!”

    Jordan smiled around the thick meat and slavered it with his tongue as he resumed fucking him.

    “Awwwh, fuck, Jordan!….Godd, that’s incredible!….this is gonna do it, Jordan….you’re gonna make me cum!”

    “Yeah, I know, me too,” Jordan said, lifting his head just enough to speak, then he went back down on the quivering cock.

    They were both ready. They couldn’t have held off if they wanted to. Jordan went first; Bryce followed by three or four seconds, and both of their cocks began exploding. Jordan happily accepted Bryce’s warm, spurting cum, swirling it all around the swollen head, while his own boy-juice shot deep in his teammate’s ass. At one point their cocks jolted in unison and it was as if they were cycling their cum in a circle.

    Bryce was holding him so tight that he couldn’t breathe and he broke the hold so he could rise and take in air. But Bryce wouldn’t let go completely; he kept hold of Jordan’s neck.

    “I’ve never felt anything like this in my life,” Bryce whinnied as Jordan’s continued to unload deep in his ass.

    In the turmoil, with his mouth full of Bryce’s cum, Jordan let him pull his face down and he kissed him. Or they kissed each other; it was hard to tell. It was a hard, passionate kiss, like none they had ever experienced with a girl, made more so because one had his mouth full of the other’s cum.

    Jordan was about to swallow but then he felt Bryce’s tongue forcing its way into his mouth and when he let his lips go slack and gushed into Bryce’s mouth, lubricating their lashing tongues.

    They kissed and exchanged warm, thick semen, drawing the acrid-sweet flavor, diluting it with their spit, till they had swallowed every last drop. They parted, sucking in precious air.”

    “Mann!” Jordan exclaimed.

    “That whole thing was incredible,” Bryce agreed.

    “I think we just reinvented sex,” Jordan said, laughing.

    “Yeah, we should patent it,” Bryce said.

    “I don’t know if I could remember the process. Godd, it was mind boggling.” He began to slowly pull his cock out of Bryce’s clenching ass. He laughed. “I think your ass has fallen in love with my cock, it won’t let go.”

    They lay side by side for a long moment, silent except for their breathing.

    “That kiss was awesome,” Bryce said.

    “It all was,” Jordan agreed. Then, laughing, “Are we gay yet?”

    “Does it matter?” Bryce said. “Seriously, Jordan, does it matter? A label, I mean. Why does sex–especially sex like that-need a label?”

    “You’re getting philosophical on me,” Jordan said.

    “What I’m saying is, why can’t two guys have sex with each other and still have sex with girls?”

    “Why not all at the same time?” Jordan joked. Then more seriously, he said, “You know, this all started by a bunch of guys going over the line. Now it seems not such a bad thing we all did.”

    “Question is, are we going to do it again,” Bryce said.

    “Do you want to?”

    “Yes.”

    “So do I,” Jordan said. “What about with any of the other guys?”

    “I don’t know. Honestly, I wouldn’t know how to approach any of them. This all came about because you called.”

    “I was worried,” Jordan said.

    “I’m glad you came, Jordan.”

    “I didn’t know if you would be. You wanted to get off by yourself.”

    Bryce laughed. “I’m glad you came and helped me get off. It’s not as much fun by myself.”

    Laughing, Jordan rose up and leaned over him, his hand spread across his tight stomach. “We’re gonna do it again, fucker,” he said, moving is hand down over Bryce’s cock.

    “After we clean the fish,” Bryce said.

    The End

    ——-

    This story contains descriptions of explicit sexual acts between willing teenagers over the age of 18. All legal disclaimers apply. If this topic offends you, do not read any further; and ask yourself why you are at this site.

    This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual events or locations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, although it may be loosely based on real people and events, including my own personal experiences.

    If you are under the age of 18 (21 in some areas) and too young to be reading such material or if you are in a locale or country where it is not legal to read such material then then I have to ask that you please leave immediately and come back when it is legal for you to do so. I will be glad to have you back.

    If you meet the criteria then read on, enjoy, and kindly let me know what you think. On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected] Gay Demon Readers:

    I appreciate your comments left on the site but I cannot respond unless you also contact me at the above email address.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • 2 Farm Boys

    Reese was sitting in the swing on the back porch slowly rocking back and forth as he looked around his folk’s property, the way the house sat under three old oaks keeping most of it in shade during the day and over to the side of the property, across the drive his mom’s garden with its caged tomatoes and rows of corn a backdrop to the beans, squash, pepper and other vegetables she was growing. Directly behind the house was the main barn, an old wooden structure over a hundred years old built by his ancestors when they first moved to the region from the east coast and to its left the chicken coop and to its right the barn his father had built fifteen years ago, a steel framed building with metal panels for wall and roof. It didn’t look as good as the old barn but it was more open and the tractors and combine fit inside much easier than in the old barn.

    Behind the barn was over three hundred acres of farmland and his father had more land in other locations in the county. It was low rolling land with rivers, creeks or dry gullies cutting across it defining the edge of the fields and pastures, grown up with trees and underbrush on their steep slopes. One small creek ran along the right side of the property and the woods along its steep banked sides provided a natural barrier along the property line that separated his parent’s place from the McCoy place.

    Reece thought of the McCoy’s as he looked toward the trees along that strip of land, and how they farmed nearly the same acreage as his father, the only difference is they also raised some cattle and some vegetable crops for the farmer’s market up in Montgomery. Reese thought about the times he spent in those woods, a narrow strip of land no more than a hundred yards wide and how he hadn’t been allowed to go into them when he was young but when he was about ten or so he began to venture into them, to play in the creek, building dams and pools along its banks, and when he turned twelve and got his first mountain bike he built trails, their paths cutting across the creek, angled down steep banks and jumped over small natural ditches in the lower sections. He used the trails for a couple of years, adding to them and making them more difficult as he got older, until he turned sixteen and got his driver’s license. It was during this time he began to ease up the steep slope to the fence along the McCoy’s field and watch Winston as he worked. He knew he shouldn’t have done it, the way he hid in the bushes or behind a tree and watched him. He was four years older and Reece knew his attraction to Winston was something that would cause him so much anguish if he let anyone know. So he hung out with his friends, dated a couple of girls and helped his father on their farm, playing the role he knew he was suppose to play, but when he could get away for a while, he’d slip down into the woods so he could ease along the property line fence as he looked for Winston. Tall and muscular, Winston had played baseball in high school and when he was out working in the field Reese had watched him, especially when he was working the rows of vegetables with a hoe, usually his shirt off, his skin glistening wet in the sun, skin that had a natural dark tone. Reece had studied his body, the small round nipples and the way his pecs had just enough definition to stand out and his stomach was so flat and smooth, with just a small trial of hair from his navel down, disappearing into his jeans, a trail of hair usually only visible when he was sweaty his light brown hair almost blonde with exposure to the sun. He wore cheap old jeans in the field, with their poor fit and fabric that was soon worn and frayed and on his tall frame they just hung on his waist, positioned real low, seductively low and Reece had spent many a day hiding behind a tree or bush, just staring at how the jeans seem to fold away from his hips making it look so enticing, so easy to slip one’s hand down inside them and he wondered what Winston’s cock would look like or what it would feel like in his hand. Reece has spent so many evenings hiding out of sight, his jeans open, or more daringly, his shorts pushed down to his ankles, stroking his cock as he watched Winston, fantasized about him, his thoughts sexual, him submissive, willing to do Winston’s bidding. He had held his breath to stifle his moans and desire to cry out when he had masturbated while he watched Winston, pumping so many loads of his cum on the ground.

    This went on all the way to graduation. He would ease down into the woods whenever he could get away, looking for Winston, watching him as he worked in the garden. Winston had graduated high school four years earlier and while he took some classes over at the community college he remained home to work with his father on their farm. In church Reese had tried to speak to Winston, tried to be friendly, but their age difference had seemed so large, a barrier he couldn’t scale, and when he was around Winston he’d get tongue tied and he’d try to avoid looking right at him, afraid he could see it in his eyes, this forbidden desire or worse know how he let it play out in the woods between their farms.

    Winston had been a quiet boy, didn’t talk much, and although he had been very good at baseball, one of their better players in years, so much so a few colleges approached him about moving to the collegiate level, Winston had turned them down, stayed home and mostly kept to himself. Reese knew there were many of the community’s girls after Winston, tried to get him to go out with them, but he would politely begged off and quickly disappear. Reese thought he was just one of those guys who wanted to farm and relationships didn’t interest him for he seemed not to connect with anyone, didn’t even try too. Reece has fantasies of Winston just waiting for him, was really like him, but time and time again, his spent cock deflating in his hand all slimy with his load, he would crash back to reality and think how stupid he was acting.

    Now he was home after his first year in college, studying to be a vet, for he liked living in the rural countryside but didn’t have the same natural skill or the desire to farm. His younger brother seemed destined to do that and it was fine by him. He let the swing rock back and forth slowly till it would come to a stop and he’d push off again, his mind wondering from one idea to the next, over and over, he would come back to Winston, living just beyond the trees, so close. He had seen the mobile home to the side of the McCoy’s house, one he had heard was Winston’s, where he had set himself up with his own place and when he got home yesterday he had seen the new truck sitting to the side of it and he thought about going over, using the excuse of wanting to see his new truck, but the sense of guilt at this deception made him wary to go over, afraid his true motives would be visible on his face.

    Reece got up and went inside to use the bathroom and thought how Winston had talked to him more in the last year whenever he was home, their paths crossing in church, down at the general store or in town at the diner. Reese thought about how attractive he found Winston with his baby face, how he tried to grow a goatee once and was unsuccessful; he couldn’t even grow sideburns. He did let his hair grow longer than most of the other guys, it sticking out around his cap, curling slightly when it dried from begin sweat soaked. Reese finished and washed his hands looking in the mirror as how he had the ability to grow a full beard, his face having a light stubble covering it and his sideburns slightly long, his black hair standing out in sharp contrast to his light skin tone. He wiped his hands and went back outside. He started toward the swing again but instead he stopped aware he could hear a tractor, its faint roar coming from the McCoy’s and he stood still so as to better hear. He listened to the sound of the tractor come toward the trees and then turn and move away and how long he stood like that he didn’t know but when the tractor approached the trees and fell silent, its engine cut off, Reese stepped off the porch.

    Reese didn’t really think about what he was doing, just went to the steps down to the ground and heading toward the trees. He made his way into their shadows and walked along the old familiar path, snaking down to the creek, crossing at a shallow section he could walk across and made his way up the other side. He eased quietly up to one of his old places he liked to spy on Winston, felt his old guilt, anxieties and even that anticipation of seeing Winston come over him. He moved into place dropping to his knees and looked through the limbs of the scrub brush and saw Winston was walking along a row of beans, the tractor parked to the side of this particular plot where he had been cutting the grass strips they used for drive lanes between them. Winston was in an old sleeveless shirt, his muscular tanned arms visible as he made his way along the row coming toward Reese, almost in a direct line to him. Reese watched as he moved along the row, his tall muscular body still evident within the loose shirt and jeans.

    Reese felt his old stirrings, his cock harden in his shorts, his mind full of the images of his fantasies, sexual fantasies involving Winston. He looked at Winston’s face, a smear of dirt on one cheek, his sparse uneven stubble from not having shaved in a while and Reese imagined his lips touching it, feeling its smoothness as he brushed his lips over a cheek and down to his mouth and he found he had his hand on his crotch squeezing his hardening cock. Winston used his hoe a few times and continued along the row getting closer and closer and Reese didn’t think about what it would look like for a nineteen year old to be hiding in the woods playing with his cock as he spied on his neighbor, and he unfastened his shorts letting them drop to his knees. He pushed his boxers down on top of them and felt the warm breeze blow over his nakedness as he took his cock in hand and began to stroke it with images of Winston pressing his body against his own. He watched as Winston suddenly stood up straight and moved up close to where Winston was, leaned the hoe against the fence and proceeded to unzip his jeans and reach in. Reese held his breath, afraid Winston would hear him breathing hard, as he watched him take his cock out, the flaccid dark skinned cock still looking thick between his fingers as he held it. Soon a steady stream flowed from the head and splashed on the ground and Reese watched as Winston relieved himself, stared hard at the exposed cock in his hand. He looked at it, studied how it was darker in tone than the rest of him and the head was flared out some and as he finished pissing Reese saw his cock swell up some, thicken and enlarge as he shook the last few drops from the head and Reese was slowly stroking his cock smearing the slick pre-cum over the head and down the shaft. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, stifling the need to cry out and when he opened them Winston was gone and he panicked for a moment leaning forward so he could see along the fence either way for several yards and he didn’t see Winston. He thought maybe he was at the tractor and he looked around it, but didn’t see him there. He realized he needed to leave and struggled to pull up his boxers and shorts, his balance thrown off by his anxiousness.

    “What the fuck?!” Winston’s voice came from behind him and he spun around without thinking only to find Winston standing there.

    “W-w-w-win-st-st-ston…listen…I can explain” Reese stammered as Winston looked down at him seeing his hard cock bob into view with his boxers and shorts falling back to his knees.

    “Explain? Explain what? Were you were watching me?” Winston asked; his voice more questioning than accusatory. “Were you masturbating while you watched me?” he asked after a moment’s pause, his voice low.

    “Listen…I wasn’t watching you…I was just…” and Reese stopped, realized the futility of the situation, how he was caught, cock in hand, and he struggled to get his breathing back to normal as he looked up at Winston, afraid in a way he had never been before. “Okay…” and he looked down, his cock gone flaccid with his fear and tears pooling in his eyes, “I was watching you.” When Winston hadn’t commented, had not even moved, Reese slowly raised his eyes up and saw him standing there looking at him, and his expression appeared pained. “Please don’t tell” Reese asked, his voice sounding hoarse.

    Winston finally moved, came up close to Reese, so close he could smell the sweat on him, the scent of his body with its current exertion and Reese waited, wondering what Winston was going to do. Was he going to hit him, push him down and mock him with his shorts pushed down and his slimy cock now flaccid? Reese saw Winston raise one hand and he watched as it moved to his head and ran its fingers through his hair.

    “It’s okay, Reese” he finally replied, his voice so low Reese could barely hear it. Reese turned his head up and looked at Winston who was smiling at him, a smile not of humor but understanding, and Reese nodded his head as he felt Winston’s fingers comb through hair.

    Reese felt embolden, a sense of relief that the truth was coming out and he reached up and took Winston’s wrist and moved his hand down across his face, felt the calloused hand over his smooth skin and he kissed the palm.

    “I’ve always liked you, Winston, but you were so much older, more…mature” Reese began to confess, “and you didn’t even notice me; I was just the Duncan kid next door, but I noticed you all the time, and…”

    Winston put his fingers to Reese’s lips and stopped him from talking as he moved down on his knees in front of him, his body so close he could see every detail of his face. “Reese, I noticed you. Noticed how you grew up and became a man, went off to college, with goals and ambitions, saw you in town with your friends, the girls you dated and I assumed you had everything you wanted and I…” Winston hesitated, smiled at Reese with the mixed confused feelings he always had, “and I didn’t think there was another guy around here who felt this way. I thought I had to choose between the farming I wanted to do or leave, go somewhere I could find someone…like me.” Winston looked off into the woods, his focus somewhere else, and he began to talk to Reese without looking at him. “I still feel that confusion, even now.”

    Reese reached out and touched Winston lightly on the chest, his hand shaking, and Winston turned back to him and leaned toward him, bringing his lips against Reese’s lips, pressing them together. Reese ran his hands up Winston’s sides, felt the firm hard body within the thin frayed shirt as they kissed. Winston pulled back, holding Reese by the arms.

    “Not here…this is too rough…not the way I imagined it” and Winston smiled at Reese and glanced back toward his home. “Will you let me get the tractor put away and then come over to my place? I can fix dinner later.”

    Reese suddenly smiled broadly, his face lit up and he nodded.

    “Good…go on home and let your folks know you’re coming over and come on back, and by then I’ll be at my place. I need a shower, but I’ll leave the door open.”

    Reese had rushed home, jumped in the shower, changed into clean clothes and telling his parents where he was going, he ran out the door. He drove over and was soon parked behind Winston’s truck. He looked around the McCoy’s place, how so similar to his own it was and he saw Winston’s dad heading toward his house and he waved at Reese just before he disappeared out of sight. Reese walked up to the door, took a deep breath and opened it. The interior was simple, the kind of furnishings one would expect in such a home and it was neat and clean. He looked around the room noticing the few personal effects that spoke of Winston, the photos on the wall from his grade school years Reese remembering him at most of those stages of life, photos of his family and a few from the mountains with Winston sitting on some rock outcropping or with a waterfall in the background. There were magazines on farming, organic gardening and tractor parts catalogs lying on the coffee table. But overall he sensed the place was temporary, not really Winston’s for it seemed more like Mrs. McCoy’s hand and not Winston’s. He could hear the shower running down the hall and he eased down the narrow hall, anxious, thinking he was pushing too hard, but he couldn’t stop himself and he was soon at the door to the last bedroom, the master, and he went through the open door, seeing the unmade bed and over in the corner the hamper still open and the clothes Winston was wearing earlier lying on top. He went into the dressing area and saw the bathroom was open and he could see in the mirror Winston’s reflection, his body visible through a clear plastic shower curtain, soaping up. Reese moved to the doorway and looked into the room. He watched as Winston rinsed the soap from his back, turned and held his head under the spray. Before he moved back out of the spray of water Reese stepped back out of sight.

    Winston turned off the water and pulled down his towel, drying his head and then his body. He thought he heard a noise and stopped for a moment listening and when he heard no other sound he finished drying off. He brushed his teeth and ran his hand through his wet hair. He hung up his towel and went into the bedroom. He was lost in thought to the point he didn’t register what he saw at first, but quickly he came to a halt and looked down on his bed. Reese lay across it, naked, his lean body with his fair skin contrasted sharply by his jet black hair, the thick fan over his cock, the thick underarm hair and the thick unruly hair on his head. Reese’s chest and stomach were so smooth, still the lean body of a teenager not quite filled out like a man. His cock was half hard, even though he wasn’t touching it, afraid he’d want to come too quick if he did.

    “Reese…I see you let yourself in” Winston said with a small smile on his face.

    “Yeah…I hope it is okay I made myself at home.”

    Winston moved to the bed and eased down next to Reese. “I think it is okay.” He put his hand at the base of Reese’s neck, lightly holding him down as he put his lips to Reese’s lips with their bodies side by side. Winston let one leg slide over and between Reese’s legs, pushed them apart as he pressed his hardening cock against Reese’s thigh.

    They made out for a long time, touching and kissing each other’s bodies: the curve of a hip, the hard muscle of an arm, the soft skin over the stomach, and the smooth hard shaft of their cocks. Their passions increased losing all sense of time as they rolled over the bed, bodies intertwined together. Winston had Reese sit on his chest and pump his cock in his mouth then he eased Reese over on his back and moved on top of him sinking his own cock into Reese’s mouth while sucking his cock. They moved gently over each other making each other so hard with their yearnings overpowering.

    Reese found himself on top of Winston, rubbing their leaking cocks over each other, and he rose up looking down into Winston’s brown eyes as he twirled one finger through Winston’s hair, pushing it out of his face.

    “Fuck me, Winston.”

    Winston wrapped his arms around Reese and rolled them over putting Reese on his back where he wrapped his legs around Winston’s waist, opening himself up to Winston. Winston pushed against him, pressed his wet slick cock against his hole and Reese pushed back as he hugged their bodies together.

    “Do it…put it in me” Reese whispered in Winston’s ear as he rimmed it with his tongue. Winston drove his hips forward as he bore down on Reese and his cock penetrated, breached through the tight ring of Reese’s hole and sank into him a couple of inches. Reese gasped for breath, hugging tightly to Winston as his body quivered with the pain of entry. Winston began to pull back, thinking he should back off some, but Reese held him in place using his legs.

    “No Winston…I’m okay; keep it in me” Reese uttered as he felt his hole loosen its tight grip on Winston’s cock. Winston waited until he felt Reese pull him downward with his legs and he moved his hips slowly, pushing his cock into Reese, inch by inch. Reese moved under him, accepted the penetration, his torso undulating to work his hips, to push up as much as he could taking Winston, opening himself up to the cock sinking into his hole. Winston keep pushing till his cock was completely buried in Reese, till he could feel the soft warmth envelope his cock and he kissed Reese hard, tongue exploring his mouth, as he held Reese’s hands in his own, pressing them down on the bed holding him down, making Reese’s submission complete.

    Winston moved his hips, pulled his cock back and sank it back in all the way, and he did this over and over, his pace increasing as he worked his cock through the tight ring of Reese’s hole, felt it milk his cock, squeeze it as it moved back and forth. He rose up on his hands, still holding Reese’s down, and gave himself room to move his hips up in full long strokes, pulling his cock almost out and then pushing back in till he was pressing his hips against Reese, pushing down on him letting him feel the weight of his body, the heat of it against his skin.

    Reese grunted and moaned with every penetrating plunge into his hole and he pushed upward with his hips, took Winston’s fuck, every stroke, as he felt the sensitivity of his own body, the heat of it, this uncontrollable need, a need to feel Winston in him, his fuck, the strength of it, the exertion of it. Winston was working his hips with a primitive rhythm, his body tight with its exertion, his skin slick with sweat, and he shifted up, moved Reese’s right leg over next to his left and moved down on the bed beside Reese holding his body tightly as he drove his cock from a different angle. The bed rocked and squeaked and Reese twisted his upper body around and put his right arm on Winston’s body, felt the smooth slick skin, the heat of his exertions, the movement of it, muscles tight and hard under the smooth skin.

    “Fuck me…fuck me, Winston” Reese uttered, his voice reverberating with the rocking of his body as Winston drove his cock into him.

    Winston felt his cock swell up, his body respond to his need to cum, and he held tightly to Reese, pulled their bodies together as he thrust his cock into him, harder, faster, he drove his cock into Reese till he slammed his hips against Reese hard, pumping his load deep in him.

    “Fuck…I’m coming” he uttered through clinched teeth as he pumped his cock in short stabbing thrust, pumping it through the load he was depositing.

    Winston soon settled to a stop and moved his face into the crook of Reese’s neck, put his lips softly to his skin, kissing him, feeling him relax in his arms as he slowly moved his spent cock back and forth through his slick cum filling Reese’s hole. His cock became too sensitive and he eased it out of Reese and let him lie back stretching his body out. Winston looked down his body, the fair smooth skin, slick and shiny with sweat and he put his hand on Reese’s chest, rubbed his warm skin, feeling its firmness, and he rubbed over the hard erect nipples, pinching one with his fingers making Reese push upward and give a faint cry out, and he ran his hand down over the flat stomach till he could grasp the hard leaking cock arced up, hovering over his abdomen. Winston leaned over and kissed Reese as he shifted his body on top of him, moved till he was sitting on Reese’s lap feeling his hard cock press against his own ass and he ground his ass down on it, rocked his hips back and forth. He leaned forward, his hands coming to rest either side of Reese’s head as he leaned down and kissed him again.

    “I want you in me” Winston whispered as he rose back up, reaching down to take Reese’s cock, holding the wet slick head to his hole as he rocked his hips back and forth stroking his desire for this fuck, for Reese’s cock to be in his hole, to feel it buried deep within him locking their bodies together. Reese rested his hands on Winston’s thighs, felt them tighten up as Winston moved over him, then he felt Winston stop his rocking back and forth and he felt the pressure on his cock, the weight of Winston pushing downward till his cock breached the tight hole and Winston let his body descend, slowly, taking inch by inch of Reese’s cock. Reese leaned up and watched his cock disappear into Winston, watched the slick shaft sink into his hole.

    Reese had laid back, submissive, and let Winston fuck him, let him feel the stroke of cock in his hole, and he was still on his back, still submissive with Winston the aggressive bottom, working his body up and down on Reese’s cock. Winston rode him hard, slamming his body down on his cock, rocking the bed. Reese threw his arms over his head and held the headboard, pushing his hips upward trying to get more of himself into Winston. He looked up, watched Winston move on top of him, the sweat running down, out of his hair and over his face, dripping off his chin, rivulets cascading down his torso making his dark skin shiny. Reese sensed the heat of Winston, his lust, this desire for him and he put his hands down on Winston’s thighs, firmly giving them a little squeeze and Winston moved down and stopped as he gazed down at Reese, a smile on his face. Reese pulled Winston down on top of his body and hugged him tightly so he could roll them over putting Winston on bottom. Reese kissed him, and knowing his role now he shifted up and began to fuck, to be more aggressive, to let his desires, his yearnings take over, and he drove his cock into Winston hard, plunging with force deep into him. He pulled up quick and without hesitation drove it back in. His pace was fast, and he pumped his hips as fast as he could, slamming his cock into Winston.

    “Oh FUCK…fuck…” Winston uttered, his voice trailing off as he rubbed his hands over Reese’s back, felt the slick skin and the shifting, flexing muscles as Reese exerted himself, as he fucked his cock into his own hole. Reese didn’t last long, his urge to cum to stroked and he thrust his cock deep into Winston and held still for a moment as it pumped the first of his load into Winston, then he pumped his hips, worked his cock through his slick cum, lubing his cock as he pumped the last of his load into Winston until he was spent.

    It was late by the time they stopped and Winston fired up his grill and they sat at picnic table under a tree eating their late night dinner, supper really, it was so late, and they talked quietly amongst themselves with only the noise of the night filling the air. The moon shone bright over the treetops and the upper sky was full of stars and Winston and Reese sat outside till it was after midnight and they made their way inside, cleaned up in the kitchen, one washing and one drying, then Winston led Reese down the narrow hall, down to his bedroom. It would be much later before they fell still, exhausted from their exertions, and drifted off to sleep.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.